Book Title: Dictionary of Prakrit for Jain Literature Vol 01 Fasc 01
Author(s): A M Ghatage
Publisher: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/020316/1

JAIN EDUCATION INTERNATIONAL FOR PRIVATE AND PERSONAL USE ONLY
Page #1 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org A COMPREHENSIVE AND CRITICAL DICTIONARY OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGES WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO JAIN LITERATURE Volume One Fascicule I General Editor A. M. GHATAGE Retired Professor of General Linguistics, University of Poona, AND Ex-General Editor, An Encyclopaedic Dictionary of Sanskrit on Historical Principles BHANDARKAR ORIENTAL RESEARCH INSTITUTE, POONA, INDIA 1993 Price Rs. 150/ Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir For Private and Personal Use Only Page #2 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org A COMPREHENSIVE AND CRITICAL DICTIONARY OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGES WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO JAIN LITERATURE Volume One Fascicule ! General Editor A. M. GHATAGE Retired Professor of General Linguistics, University of Poona, AND Ex-General Editor, An Encyclopaedic Dictionary of Sanskrit on Historical Principles BHANDARKAR ORIENTAL RESEARCH INSTITUTE, POONA, INDIA 1993 Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir For Private and Personal Use Only Page #3 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Copyright, Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona STITUT POONA FOUNDED 1917 // tejasvi nAvadhItamastu // // Printed at: The Bhandarkar Institute Press, Poona Published by R. N. Dandekar, Honorary Secretary, Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona For Private and Personal Use Only Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Page #4 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir A COMPREHENSIVE AND CRITICAL DICTIONARY OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGES WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO JAIN LITERATURE enerowak O Lue Ponce covenangis VOLUME ONE FASCICULE I Prepared by the staff of the Prakrit Dictionary Department, Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona (India), with the financial support of the Sanmati Teerth, Poona (a Trust devoted to Prakrits and Jainology), the University Grants Commission, and the Ministry of Human Resource Development, Government of India. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #5 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir EDITORIAL STAFF General Editor A. M. GHATAGE Editoriol Assistants G. B. PALSULE MEENAKSHI KODNIKAR NALINI JOSHI KAMALKUMAR K, JAIN The Project of the Prakrit Dictionary is sponsored by Shri N, K. FIRODIA. Professor A, M. GHATAGE and the staff of the Prakrit Dictionary Department of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute have prepared the Dictionary with the financial support of the Sapmati Teerth, a Trust of which Shri N. K. FIRODIA is the Chairman and Shri U. K. PUNGALIYA, Advocate, is the Honorary Secretary. The Trust has received the following donations for the Prakrit Dictionary Project. List of Donors of the Sanmati Teerth (1) Shri N. K. FIRODIA, Pune (Ahmednagar Health Foundation ) Rs. 7,00,000-00 Rs. 2,00,000-00 (2) Shri U, K, PUNGALIYA, Advocate, Pune (3) Sbri SHRENIKBHAI KASTURBHAI, Abmedabad (Shri Shwetambar Moortipoojak Jain Boarding ) Rs. 1,00,000-00 (4) Shri ABHERAJ H. PALDOTA, Wadala, Bombay (Abheraj Baldota Foundation ) Rs. 1,00,000-00 Rs. 11,00,000-00 Pripted at the Bhandarkar Institute Press, Poona, with the financial assistance from the Ministry of Human Resource Development, Government of India, and Sbri N. K. FIRODIA, Chairman, and Shri U. K. PUNGALIYA, Honorary Secretary, Sanmati Teerth, Poona. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #6 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir PREFACE The project of preparing and publishing a compre- a Dictionary of Frakrits'. This Note was widely circubensive dictionary of the Prakrit languages, mainly lated among Indian and foreign scholars interested in based on the extensive Jain literature in Prakrit, was Prakrit studies, in order to elicit their opinions and first thought of by Shri N. K. Firodia, Chairman of the suggestions. The plan also rougbly indicated the time Sapmati-Teerth, an academic institute newly started required for the completion of the work : three to four by a group of Jains in Pune city, with the inten- years for the collection of material and about ten years tion of promoting Prakrit studies, which were generally for the preparation and publication of the dictionary in neglected so far. They approached me in connection about three volumes. It was pointed out that, like with the planning of the academic work of the Institute. other works of similar nature, the dictionary would be A meeting was held in Poona for this purpose at the published in the form of fascicules. end of 1986, and, out of the two essential requirements of Prakrit studies, namely, a detailed comparative gra- For the implementation of the Project, & small mmar of all the Prakrit languages and a comprehensive unit of workers was set up at the Institute, which and critical dictionary, the latter was chosen for early consisted, besides the General Editor, of three to four execution, because of its greater necessity and useful- editorial assistants, and the extraction of words from the Dess. During the last fifty years, the urgency of such Prakrit works was carried on with their help. An ina work was often voiced in various seminars and confer- dependent library unit was also created, most of the ences, and the Prakrit Text Society also had thought of books having been taken from the library of the such a plan. But no adequate arrangment could be made Institute. Additional books were borrowed from other to bring such a project in practice. libraries in Poona, some were purchased, a few wore got xeroxed, and some were donated to the project. At The authorities of the Sanmati-Teerth asked me to present there are about 500 original works in the undertake the work of planning and executing this dic library of the Project, which are used for extraction of tionary-project, which made it necessary for me to come material, and about 300 secondary works dealing with the to Poona from my native place, a small village in the Prakrit languages and Jain literature, religion, philosophy district of Kolhapur where I bad lived since my retire and a few other related topics. It is felt that this ment as the Chief Editor of the Sanskrit Dictionary collection will be adequate for the dictionary, and the Project of the Deccan College Post-graduate and Research addition of recent publications will be continued. Institute, Poona, in 1983. To avoid delay, it was also thought necessary to establish and locate the project After the extraction of material bad reached an at the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona, advanced stage and the excerpts had reached the number because of its reputation as one of the foremost losti- of four lakhs, the material was alphabetized and made tutes working in the field of Indological studies and ready for the editorial work. Also because of its excellent library and press facilities. With a view to enabling the Bhandarkar Institute to In 1989 a detailed questionnaire on some 80 spoclundertake the project, Shri N. K. Firodia, Chairman of fic points pertaining to 11 main aspects of the mechanism the Sanmati-Teerth, made to the Institute an initial grant of dictionary-making was prepared and circulated among of Rs. five lakhs for this purpose. Prakrit scholars in India and outside, and a fairly good Accordingly the work on the project was begun at response was received particularly from foroiga scholars showing keen interest in such a work. the Institute on the 1st of April 1987, when I came to In 1991, A specimen forme of eight pages was prepared and again Poona, and took charge as Honorary General Editor of circulated among scholars. The numerous suggestions the Dictionary. thereby received having been duly taken into account, A detailed plan of the proposed dictionary indicat. the methodology of the dictionary was finalised. The ing the nature and scope of the work, the method to actual printing of the dictionary was begun in April be adopted for its implementation, the problems involved 1992, and the first fascicule of the dictionary containing in it, and other relevant matters was prepared and in- detailed introduction and the DOCONSAry Ancillary corporated into A Note on the Nature and Scope of material is now being published. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #7 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org (vi) On behalf of the project, I convey my sincere thanks to Professor R. N. Dandekar, Honorary Secretary of the Bhandarkar Institute and to Shri N. K. Firodia and Shri U. K. Pungaliya, the Chairman and the Secretary of the Sanmati-Teerth, whose devotion to the Prakrit studies and whose academic and financial help have made the execution of the project possible. My thanks are also due to the members of the staff of the Project who have spared no pains to meet the heavy demands made on them; to the following scholars who answered the questionnaire and made many valuable suggestions, K. S. Arjunwadkar, Poona; N. Balbir, Paris; H. Berger, Heidelberg; W. B. Bollee, Heidelberg; J. Bronkhorst, Lausanne; G. Cardona, Pennsy Ivania University; L. A. Van Daalen, Utrecht; G. L. Amar, New Delhi; P. M. Joseph, Thumba; Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun; C. G. Kashikar, Poona; B. K. Khada badi, Shankeshwar; R. A Koch, Munchen; Chr. Lindtner, Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Denmark; Sadhvi Manjushri, Poona; C. Mayrhofer, Canberra; M. A. Mehendale, Poona; H. Nakamura, Tokyo; K. R. Norman, Cambridge; E. C. Polome, Texas University; A. Radichi, Italy; M. S. Ranadive, Satara; H. P. Schmidt, Los Angeles; N. M. Sen, Poona; R. Norton Smith, Toronto; S. Suridev, Patna; W. J. Wright, London; G. Wojtilla, Budapest; - to the following persons for their voluntary work in connection with the extraction of words, Mrs. R. R. Mohadikar, J. G. Keskar, Muni Pravinarushiji, Mrs. S. S. Lunavat and Mrs. V. R. Bhatewarao; - to the following Institutions for lending books, Fergusson College, Poona, Deccan College Post-Graduate and Research Institute, Poona, Wadia College, Poona and Seva Mandir, Raut Jodhpur. Finally I express my thanks to the office-staff of the Bhandarkar Institute and to the Institute's Press who did their work in an excellent and expeditious manner. For Private and Personal Use Only A. M. Ghatage General Editor Page #8 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org CONTENTS Preface Introduction Abbreviations of Books quoted in the Dictionary Abbreviations used in the Bibliography Language- and Subjectwise Classification with Approximate Chronology of the Works Grammatical and General Abbreviations ... Languages Symbols ... Other Abbreviations Dictionary of the Prakrit Languages ... For Private and Personal Use Only 240 Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir V-VI 1-25 I-XXV XXV-XXVII XXVII-XXXIII XXXIV XXXV XXXVI XXXVI Page #9 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org For Private and Personal Use Only Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Page #10 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org INTRODUCTION 1. THE TITLE A The full title of the present lexical work is Comprehensive and Critical Dictionary of the Prakrit Larguages with special reference to Jain literature'. This designation is chosen to indicate the main features of the work. Compared to the available dictionaries of the Prakrits, old and new. this dictionary is intended to cover all the available leximes in the Prakrit languages and as such aims at comprehensiveness as far as the Prakrit literature is concerned It is meant to be critical in the sense that while using the literature for this purpose. a critical : ttitude is consistently followed, and each item is examined and all quotations for it are thoroughly corrected wherever necessary with all the available material, and are fully interpreted. This is essential because most of the Prakrit works which are at present available are not critically edited and properly translated. In the case of editions of the canonical texts, there are too many differences among them, because they are published at different times and are worked with divergent principles. which are often contrary to each other. being based upon different views of their nature Equally chaotic is the method used for the purpose of giving references to passages and many of the entries are based on memory of the dictionarymakers. Sometimes an attempt is made to put a Sanskrit word into Prakrit without any thought being given to its actual occurrence in the Prakrit language. Short of preparing complete critical editions of the works used for this dictionary, an attempt is made to present the words and examples in as critical a form as possible with the available material A consistent and easily verifiable mode of reference is used which will help the reader to trace the passages in different editions. The meanings given are based on a thorough consideration of all the evidence available including the traditional interpretations and for this purpose extracts from the commentarial literature are given in their proper places with references. By the expression Prakrit languages it is intended to take the word in the sense in which it has been used in Indian Classical literature as a whole and more particularly its use as found in the traditional Prakrit grammars, works on rhetorics and dramaturgy. In this sense the word Prakrits is not co-extensive with what the modern linguists c 11 the Middle IndoAryan languages (MIA). Hence we exclude from the Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir scope of this work the whole of the Pali literature and extra-Indian Prakrit dialects and some of the early inscriptions in MIA like those of Asoka. This exclusion is based on two considerations: (1) excellent dictioparles are available for Pali literature and an exhaustive one is already in progress. Glossaries for the excluded dialects and inscriptions are also known and meet the needs sufficiently well. (2) Technically the different modes of writing of these dialects make it difficult to include the words in the alphabetical order of the Prakrit Dictionary and their inclusion as separate entries will only increase the bulk of the work without real advantage. However, whenever an etymology of the Prakrit word is attempted, this material is given intended to draw attention to the fact that an extensive due consideration The reference to Jain literature is of the peculiar and technical words from this literature material is available here and that the semantic analysis is expected to yield a rich harvest and is in need of some amount of special explanation to understand them. in the history of Indo-Aryan languages fully justifies The position which the Apabhramsa literature occupies its inclusion in the Dictionary. All the material bearing on the so-called Vibhasas' sub-dialects of Prakrits' being scanty will be included in the scope of this work. But the bulk of the Dictionary will be formed by the chief Prakrit languages namely Ardha-Magadhi, Jain Mabarastri, Jain-Sauraseni, Maharastrl, Sauraseni, Magadhi and Apabhrama and illustrations from them will be used throughout. A complete list of books used for this tions used and the mode of reference followed. It Dictionary is given separately along with the abbreviacontains nearly 500 works and thus covers almost all the material available in the Prakrit languages. II. LEXICAL MATERIAL IN PRAKRIT For a better understanding of the nature of the present dictionary, it may be useful to give a brief survey of the lexical material available for the Prakrits included in this dictionary. As compared with Sanskrit and Pali, the traditional lexical material for the Prakrits is definitely scanty and not of much significance. It is true that the vast comment rial literature on the AMg. canon and post-canonical works both in JM. and JS. often cite a few passages which appear like bits of Kosas of the traditional type, just as they quote a few For Private and Personal Use Only Page #11 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir (2) grammatical rules which have given rise to the hope of The device used to arrange the words is equally finding old grammars of Prakrit written in Prakrit simple which explains the limitations placed on the itself, as is the case with the Pali language. But choice of words. Synonyms which number many but in both cases the expectation is not justified. In the not exceeding a gatna are given first, then those which earliest exegetical works in AMg. and Pro-cancpical can be accomodated in one line, or one carana or the works in JS. and more particularly in the so-called fourth part of a gatna, two lines of which are divided into Nijjuttis and Bbasas, where such bits of statements occur. two parts each of unequal length. The list is concluded those are due to the tradition of these works to explain with words with their meanings in a single word. the texts in a peculiar manner. Of the various devices It can be easily imagined that such a plan would give used to elucidate the meanings of the sacred texts, there very little scope both for the number of words to be is one called egaphas i. e. giving words ail of which included and the explanations to be given for them have the same meaning. As the idea is to classify Hence its use for a Prakrit lexicographer is very little. the concept which underlies a word more than its oxact sense, these bits of egatthas are built on a On the other hand the Desibamamala of Hemavory loose idea of synonyms and a collection of candra is of capital importance for Prakrit lexicography. words is put together to include as many aspects of While the tat-8ima and at bhava words of Prakrit are the concept as possible, which can hardly be called a easily identified with their Sanskrit counterparts and Kosa as usually understood in Ancient Indian literature. offer no difficulty of explanation, the socalled Deli A fairly evolved example of this can be seen at the words, which occur throughout the Prakrit literature, beginning of cach chapter of the late canonical book are enigmatic as regards their source, and often their Panhavagaranas. In the very first chapter we come meaning cannot be decided, wben not extensively used. across the word panivaha and its 30 dames like Hemacandra has devoted one Kosa of his to collect and panivaham, ummuland sarirao, avisambho. himsavhi explain this stock of words in his work originally called mad, akiccam, ghayana, maraina, vahana, uddhavana, Rayanavali but renamed by its first editor R. Pischel tivavana, arumblus-ramarambho etc. called gonnani As Desinamamala as being more expressive of its nature. namani. Tbo Nijjutti on the Suyagadu gives purely It consists of eight chapters called virgas based on the phonetic variants of its name as: toss yn imanu namant division of the alphabet into groups according to a nonsuttagadam, sultakadam, suyagadain cere gouvai 2. grammatical astrological tradition of India A K The later work called Angavujja abounds in such collec- 72509fa f u fa stie Achattar p. 272. This tions of synonyms and a modern work called Ekartha. to work called Elar ha. divides the alphabet into vowels from 37 to , ka-varga, kusu puts them together. In spite of the usefulness of ca varga, ta-wirya, ta-varge pa-varya, and ya varga. such passages, they can hardly be called Kolas or excerpts Hemacandra has split the last one into two, the first trom Kosas in the usual sense of the term as seen in a containing W. , and u, the second 8, 8. and h. very large number of works in Sanskrit beginning with Naturally the Dest words do not show the sounds the work of Amara. Real Kosas in this sense are only visirga, nasals n, n and y initially and hence they are two, Dhanapala's Paialucchinamamala and Rutnavali not necessary for arranging the words on the basis of (later known by the name Desinamamala) of Hema- their initial sounds. He remarks 2735171227 Atafaa candra. The first is a small work of 279 gathas and gafar af faar: p. 203; HITEL THAswang at 1 7 : deals with nearly a thousand words in Prakrit containing seara p. 236; aghaifi Tata **a gft anza: mostly cursa mas apd tadbhavas along with a few Desigraua p 313. Besides arranging the words in the alpbawords. The author tells us at the end of the work that betical order of the first syllable he turther arranges them he composed it in VS. 1329 and mentions a famous according to the number of syllables they contain, i.e. incident which occurred in that year, viz. the town of as having two, three, four or five syllables in each Manyakbeta was attacked and looted by the king of group and this is again repeated twice on the consiMalava. The author himselt lived in Dhara and wrote deration, whether they are having a single meaning his Kosa for his sister Sundari He also indirectly gives or many (ekartha, anekartha) The ekartha group his name in a line by the simple device of listing words, naturally includes words having the same meaning, the opd-syllables of which make up his name Dhanavala. a synonymous kosa, while the other is a polysemous The choice of the words is made on the basis of Kosa. This brings his classification in conformity with their usefulness for writing poetry. It is obvious that the basic division of the Sanskrit Kosa works. Hema. he wants his work to be considered as an aid 10 poets, candra has put together as many as 6000 words of this which thus belongs to the genre called Kavisksa. pature in 783 stanzas. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #12 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org (3) a quotation from Vacaspatya. Its use in Prakrit is unknown. It quotes long passages from Prakrit works along with the Sanskrit commentary on them when available and even whole chapters are included in this respect. This procedure accounts for its bulk. It is more of the nature of an encyclopaedia and includes both Prakrit and Sanskrit material, which the author considers as useful for studying the Jain canonical works and their commentaries. It is obviously modelled on Sanskrit works like the zabdakalpadruma and the vAcaspatya and as such has both the merits and short-comings of these works. In spite of its obvious defects, the work has been carefully scanned to get some items and meanings which are not otherwise available. The material utilised is mostly based on the memory of the author and the MSS. used were not critically edited. Its bulk bas certainly affected the judgements of both F. W. Thomas and W. Schubring when they speak of this work in their reviews of 1924 and 1935. The strictures passed on it by Pt. Hargovind Das Seth in the preface of his Dictionary in 1928 appear to be not fully justified, as claimed there that the name of a work of Yagovijaya ajjhatthamayaparikkhA in Prakrit is coined by the author. To nis text he has added a Sanskrit commentary explaining the meanings of these words and illustrates their use in a large number of stanzas composed by himself. Pischel is very critical about these as having no literary merit, even after giving due consideration to the constraints under which they were composed. In spite of this limitation they are often of use in deciding the me nings of words when they are polysemous in Sanskrit itself and hence they are often cited for this purpose in the dictionary. Hemacandra makes two more points worth noting. He explicitly says that he has not included in bis work numerous words current in different parts of the country on the ground that they are too many to be listed. He has confined himself to such words as are actually found used in Prakrit literature. He also defines what he means by Desi qualitatively in his stanza 3. There he lays down the criteria that they should not be justifiable by the rules of grammar, or not known to Sanskrit lexicons and not justifiable by interpreting their sense by the device of a figurative or transferred meaning. More particularly words derived from the socalled a are also excluded. He thus makes a distinction between Desi words not derived from Sanskrit words and Dhatvadesas which are not genetically connected with Sanskrit roots, a distinction which is reflected in the further history of such words in the modern Indian languages. All the modern Dictionaries of Prakrits are arranged on the alphabetical principle, but the way in which the alphabet is arranged differs from dictionary to dictionary. Particularly in the treatment of the Anusvara no definite principle is followed and hence groups of words involving this sound are found at different places in these dictionaries. Nor is the principle followed by a particular dictionary used consistently throughout and herce the Anusvara, if it occurs in the middle of a word, is not given the same treatment as is given to it, if it occurs in the first syllable of a word. The largest modern dictionary which professes to deal with Prakrits is called Abbidhanarajendra, composed by Vijayarajendrasuri (1826-1906), edited by his two pupils Dipavijaya and Yatindr vijaya and published between 1910 and 1924, in seven folio volumes and contains more than 9000 pages of a large size in two columns. The lemmata are given in Prakrit, but that does not mean that all such words actually occur in the Prakrit literature. For example the entry on page 3 is based on its Sanskrit counterpart far and its meaning as current in the Mimamsa is given with Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir The author has used about a hundred books in Prakrit and Sanskrit and has also listed the words under which the bulk of the information is to be found in the introduction. But their number is very small. The introduction also includes the whole of the Prakrit grammar of Hemacandra with a new commentary in Sanskrit verses written by the author, which however gives no new information. During the thirties of this century two more dictionaries of Prakrit were published. Unlike the work mentioned above, they were planned as regular dictionaries of the modern type, arranged alphabetically and the meanings of the words explained with a few The various meanings which the words examples. conveyed are systematically numbered and separated from each other. The usual parts of speech are indicated and the verbal bases are clearly marked. The words are collected from the literature and they are given with their Sanskrit equivalents based on the rules of changes of sounds which the Prakrit grammarians have formulated. Of these two, the Ardha-Magadhi dictionary was planned to include all the words in the Jain Svetambara canon or sacred books, overlooking the legitimacy of the books called Prakirnakas. All the 45 books, which form the canon, were utilised. However, in spite of the fact that Ardba-Magadhi as a Prakrit is confined to the canonical works only, some other For Private and Personal Use Only Page #13 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir (4) works like the six Karmagrantbas, Kammapayadi, years and more, and a second edition of it was published the Visesavasyakabbasya, the Pancasaka and Supa. in 1961. More recently an abridged edition of the same gapabacariya were included. The reasons for this is for the use of students was issued under the same name. hard to find. Originally planned by a non-academician The abridgement was mainly done by dropping a fair Mr. Bhandari, who gives a graphic description of the number of words, mostly derivatives or compound difficulties met by the project during its execution, the forms, which can be easily produced by the rules of basic work was prepared by the monk Shri Rata candji grammar, Oiherwise all the three editions are identical Maharaja, a versatilo Sanskrit scholar tamous for his in every respect and no attempt was made to either extraordinary memory, containing an estimated 50,000 correct its mistakes or modernise it by additional words taken from the canonical books, who also gave material. their meanings, both common and technical, in Gujarati. As the plan originally conceived had decided to give the This work consists of about 1000 pages, each page meanings in three languages, Gujarati, Hindi and having three columns, and includes about 75000 words. English, in order to have the dictionary a wider Meanings are given in Hindi and citations are few, a few circulation, the Gujarati meanings were rendered into more references being added to them. It uses as many as the other two languages with the help of a number 170 books and represents the major Prakrit dialects of scholars who themselves were not acquainted with except works from Jain Sauraseni. However TVATATT the original texts and bence worked under a real and 89 are included, the purpose of which handicap. The bulk of the dictionary, which consists remains unexplained. Only a few Apabhramsa works of four volumes with a total of more than three thousand were used for the simple reason that most of them were pages is primarily due to this trilingual translations published after the Dictionary was completed. Citations and the actual lexical items are far less than can be from the Maharastri epics are given mostly by a mere expected from the bulk of the work. Most of the short. reference to the name of the book, when they have a comings of the dictionary are due to the way in which the word index. (Probably the index to Setubandha was not plan was carried out in very adverse circumstances. It availab available to the author.) The dramatic Prakrits are appears that the original intention to confine the work to poorly represented and only an unpublished list of technionly the Ardha-Magadbi Prakrit as found in the canon, cal Prakrit terms in the dramas was made use of, and which is also apparent from the fact that a new grammar bence other words of the dramatic Prakrits were not of this Prakrit was prepared by Dr. Banarasi Das and included. In fact this bas become a good dictionary for given at the begioning, was altered and a fifth volume of nd a fifth volume of the three la the three Prakrits, Ardha-Vagadbi, Jain Mabarastri and 857 pages was added, which included all the words wbich Maharastri. were found in the Paiasaddamabannavo of Pandit Har All Prakrit words are followed by their Sanskrit govinddas Seth. This was done with the intention of equivalents, but no attempt is made to include their making it cover all the Prakrit dialects, but which were not etymology and often the Sanskrit givea does not appear found in the first four volumes. The words in this fifth to be correct according to the Sanskrit grammar. All volume are given with only a Gujarati rendering. This words taken from the Desin imamala are called Desi, bas deprived the dictionary of the possibility of giving all even when they have easily ascertainable Sanskrit the meanings a word has, at one place, a great in cognates. convenience for the user. The use of uncritical editions of the books, the insufficiency of the references given From the technical point of view the dictionary which makes it often impossible to trace them and lack leaves much to be desired The abbreviations of the of first-hand knowledge of the source material on the works show that no uniform principle is followed : somepart of the numerous translators, have made the work less times the name of the work is abbreviated; sometimes useful in comparison with its bulk and the labour spent the name of the author. Thus the hymn Rsabha pancaon it. Quite recently the whole work is reprinted as it sika is indicated by Dbana which is an abbreviation of is, without making any attempt to remedy even its scribal the author's name Dhanapala. pi stands for Piscbel to mistakes. refer to the famous work Grammatik der Prakrit. Sprachen. The collection of the Prakrit stories prepared The other Dictionary of the Prakrits of the twenties is by H. Jacobi is indicated by the siglum maha, because the most frequently used work called Paiasaddamahannavo, they are said to have been in Maharastri, a double compiled by Pt. Hargovinddas Seth all alove. This confusion. There are many such curiosities which make work has served its purpose well during the last 60 it difficult for the reader to remember the abbreviations. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #14 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir www.kobatirth.org (5) The references are quite accurate when they are with the commentaries written on them and incidentally taken from the works which the author himself has a few non-canonical works like Dasaveyaliyacundi, edited as in the case of Visesavasyikabhasya or Sura- Paumacariya of Vimala, Uvaesamala of Dharmadasa, sundar ikatha. The game is true of the voluminous work Tattvarthasutra of Umasvati along with his so-called Paumac iriya of Vimaja. On the other hand, references Svopajna Bhasya and Visesavasyakabhasya of Jinato works like V yavahara or BThatkal pa are very in- bhadra. The later volumes were edited by Sagarananda's sufficient, the number of the uddesas alone being pupil Kancanasagara. given and in many other cases only the name of the book is all that is found. When MSS. are used it is Though intended to deal with the words found in but natural that the author could not give the reference tho Agama texts, which ara less known as is indicated to tolio, side and line, unless he also specified the exact in the title, the work is fairly comprehensive as far as MS. which he bas used. the canon is concerned. By the word Alpa-paricita, it appears, the author took it to mean, not generally A long introduction of 64 pages is added which found in the classical Sanskrit literature or less known contains a detailed grammar of the Prakrit in general outside the Sanskrit works written by the Jain scholars. and the characteristic teatures of the various Prakrit dialects like Sauraseni, Magadhi, Paisaci, Culika-Paigaci The real peculiarity of the work lies in the fact and Apabbramsa, in which the author follows very that it is a Prakrit-Sanskrit dictionary which also includes close y tbe Grammar of Hemacandra. a fair amount of Sanskrit words occurring in the While giving the meanings of words, Dumbers 1, 2, commentaries and their explanations given there. As an editor of the texts of the Agamodayasamiti, one can 3 etc. are used to indicate their different senses. But well understand the procedure which the author has in most cases, lack of examples on which this was followed. For each word included (either in Sanskrit based makes it very difficult to decide their correctness. or Prakrit ), he adds by way of explanation the The author has put great faith in the traditional inter relevant statements of the commentators in Sanskrit as pretation given in the commentaries in Sanskrit, wbich they are actually found in the editions. As the same has led him admit meanings which cannot be justified. word occurs in a number of canonical books, the author But it must be admitted that, in spite of the deficiencies has put together the explanations offered by the different of the work, it is the only dictionary of Prakrits taken commentarors and even by the same commentator at as a whole and it has served its purpose well during diferent places. The references again are in the form the last 60 years and more. of the number of the folio ( the side being pot indicated) The only other dictionary which needs to be referred because nearly all the books are in the form of folioto is a publication called Alpa paricita-Saiddhantika- bundles or pothis As is to be expected from the sabdakosa consisting of five parts, published between 1954 editor of these books, the page number is mostly accurate and 1979 thus taking 25 years to complete. It contains and one can locate the word and its explanation by a total number of 1256 pages and an additional supple- reading at most the two sides of the folio. ment of 56 pages devoted to listing the words of the The author has made no attempt to weigh the Desipamamala of Hemacandra in an alphabetical order explanations offered by the commentators and bas not with the meanings assigned to them by Hemacandra suggested bis own views in this matter. But this is not himself, and hence has no independent value. an important loss because the reader bas before him all This work is prepared by Muni Sagarapanda, a the excerpts which he needs for this purpose. This profound student of the Jain Agamas, and responsible method often gives rise to some problems like a choice of for the editions of the major works of the canon along the meaning among the divergent explanations in with the Sanskrit commentaries publisbed by the Sanskrit. For example ambadei in Uttaradnyayuna is Agamodayasamiti These are the only reliable editions explained by the word (iruskurute and in the Avasyaka available today for many of these works. The commen- by u palabhate. When a word like ainsalaga is explained taries on the canonical works were written by Haribhadra, as ainsagata, the etymological or derivational process Silanka, Hemacandra, Abbayadeva, Malayagiri, Santi- gets obscured because the word consists of the stem suri, Dronacarya and Candrasuri, covering a period of ansala and ga from the root gam-, wbile in the other more than five hundred years, which was mostly devoted the stem is anisa and the other element is gata- & past to the writing of Sanskrit commentaries. This dictionary passive participle of the same root gam-. When u patyan takos roto of all the 45 books of the canon along in Viy, is explaiged with the words anatica, unadstath, For Private and Personal Use Only Page #15 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir (6) ajnatikam, rnatitam and anatitam, the reader can make III. LINGUISTIC BACKGROUND OF up his mind only by going through the original texts. THE DICTIONARY When the Prakrit form uggei is explained as agneyi, To understand the derivations and etymologies (tan gafafa) at Avasyaka 315, the other form given in the dictionary, it is quite pecessary to keep in aggeyi as agnikoni at Bhagvati 493 and Thananga mind the exact position the Prakrit dialects occupy in 133, difficulties arise because of the lack of context, the general development of the Indo-Aryan languages wbich become clear only when we go to the originals and Frequent references will have to be made to the earlier look at the whole context. Aggibhui is explained as stages of the languages as also to the later developments Agnidyocajiva at Ava. 172. When the passage is read which the Prakrits have undergone. It is also necessary in full one realises that Agnibhuts bad a number of to fix the scope of each Prakrit used for this work and lives one after another and one of them was Agnidyuta, to indicate which works are included under a given a Brabmin, hence the explanation ought to mean the name. It is bardly possible to explain the derivation of soul of Agnidyua Brahmin' which was the same as that Prakrit words without comparing them with their OIA. of Aynibhuls. equivalents and numerous words can only be understood In spite of all such curiosities, the work is a very in the light of their use in the NIA, languages. Hence a useful compilation to serve as an index not only to the brief survey of the development of Indo-Aryan is given canonical texts but also to the voluminous Sanskrit below. Relation of the Prakrit words with those found commentaries, which could not have been done by any in the in the other Indo-European languages is rarely found and one else better than Sagaraganda, who carefully edited only incidentally discusse all these works over a life-time. 1. Historical Linguistics There is also a fair amount of lexical material for The science of language has succeeded in establishsome dialects of Prakrit which should be noted here. ing what is called the genealogical classification of This material is in the form of indices and glossaries with languages and thus grouping them into different families. or without meanings, some of them being also without This idea ot a family of languages is mainly based on an exact reference to the passages of the works on historical facts. As it is chiefly a historical concept, which they are based. In this regard a reference should according to which a parent language undergoes succesbe made to the indices of the Ardha-Magadhi canon sive changes resulting into the emergence of divergent published from Ladoun and to the indices of individual but related languages at a later stage in which each works, attached to the editions published in the Jain member of the family is, in reality, nothing but & more Agama series published from Bombay. But even here no or less modified form of the original speech, the method uniform plan has been followed and the original divisions which can legitimately help build up such groups capof the canonical works into Srutaskandbas, Adhyayas, not but be historical, in which the earlier stages of the Udde sakas and Sutras is beglected. In both these given languages are followed upto their common original publications the Prakiraakas are neglected. Most of the form. In the absence of such material, however, the published Apabbramsa texts possess good word-indices comparative mezhod bas to be used either to supplement and recently an attempt is made to put them together in it or, in rare cases, to take its place. We compare languone work called a dictionary of Apabhramsa. Unfortu- ages as regards their geographical location, their inherited nately the compiler has not taken trouble to avoid the vocabulary (Daturally excluding borrowed words ), deficiencies and mistakes of the individual indices and inflectional peculiarities, types of syntactical groupings bas simply repeated them in bis work. Unipdiced works and, above all, phonetic correspondences amenable to have been simply beglected, thus impairing its value. more or less rigid application, to show their relatedness. Another small dictionary confined to the works of But the extreme modifications, which a language may Kundakunda in Jain Sauraseni is also available and is undergo in course of its evolution, make this procedure of some use. only lead to results of a positive nature. We can provo In view of this situation the present dictionary two languages as related but cannot assert that any two languages were not so related in the past. has made it a point to scan all the words in these works and particularly the Ardba-Magadh Dictionary, If the similarities found in the languages help us in tho Paiasaddamahanavo and the Alpa-paricita-saiddhan- grouping them into families, sometimes of wide extent, the tika-sabda kosa and to indicate their differences or mis. facts of common innovation lead us to put two or more takes under the corresponding words of its own. languages into a more compact group, torming A sub For Private and Personal Use Only Page #16 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org (*7) division of the bigger family. A language grows and assumes different forms, and each one of them may further repeat the same process. Thus we can well speak of the genealogy of a language with its nearer and distant relations, provided we remember that this is, after all, a figurative way of expression. 2. Indo-Aryan Languages The Indo-Aryan languages (so called to emphasise the fact that they are of Aryan descent and belong to India, so as to be distinguished from other languages of Non-Aryan descent of the country and from Aryan languages current outside Irdia) belong to the Indo-European (IE.) family (possibly itself forming a branch of an older family with Hittite). which includes other groups like the Hellenic, Italic, Keltic, Germanic, Slavic etc. They form an important branch of the Aryan group along with the Iranian branch with the inclusion of a possible intermediate group called Dardic. In the Indo-Iranian group itself the two main branches differ from each other more on account of innovations and rapid changes on the side of the Iranian larguages than on the part of the Indo-Aryan group which on the whole shows itself more conservative. The changes on the Indo-Aryan side, though less radical, are of greater importance to us. They include the change of as and au to e and o (Sk. veda Av. veda, Sk roayati Av. raocayeiti); of ai and au into as and au; the change of palatal z, zh into j, h Sk. yajute Av. yazuite, Sk hasta Av. zasta); the loss of voiced sibilants like z. z (Sk nechstha Av. nazdista Sk. duruklam Av duzuxtum); the creation of a new series of retroflex sounds including the nasal and the sibilant $; the creation of groups like cch and ks from various earlier groups. In morphology we have the form nama 1st per. pro Gen. sing. for mana of Avesta; the roct brito speak for the original mru and many analogical forms like the 1st per. act. thematic ending 12. The two branches also differ in the treatment cfr (Sk. sakit Av. hak rat) and in the grade of the termination of the medial present part. (weak in Av. mna: bura mna, strong in Sk. -mana, bharamana). While most of these early stages are reconstructed with the help of the comparative method we are on more secure ground when we enter the history of the IA. languages. From Rgveda (RV.) onwards we have a mass of documentary evidence marking the different stages in the growth of these languages. But the evidence is of varying value. Based on broad considerations, it is customary to divide the history of these languages into three stages, which are not strictly chro Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir nological in view of the fact that languages of the earlier stage continued to be artificially cultivated after they bad become purely literary idioms. Thus we speak of the OIA. or Sanskrit, the MIA. or Prakrit and the NIA. or the stage of the modern languages. The OIA. includes the Vedic language (wherein we can distinguish the language of RV. and of the other Samhitas), the Classical Sanskrit (of Panini-Patanjali), the Epic language (of the Mahabharata and the Ramayana), the Sanskrit of the Jains and Budhists and what we can infer about the spoken idioms of those days. The whole of this group derives its unity more on account of a rigid and well defined phonetic pattern to be adhered to, than common morphological structure, which on the contrary, shows a steady process of growth and simpli. fication. This is strongly brought out by the attempts of later writers at hypersanskritisation and the use of such foreign words only as are in agreement with the Sanskrit phonetic system. Even then each one of these speeches has its own features which distinguish it from the others Naturally the majority of them are grammatical as distinct from phonological. The MIA. group includes a number of languages and ming the next stage in the growth of the Indo-Aryan. dialects, all showing a strong family likeness and forThese languages can be arranged into different groups according to the purpose for which they were used (those used for religious preaching and those for secular literature like dramas. epics ard popular tales), according to locality of the dialects on which they are based (those of the North, of the Midland, of the East and South), according to the form in which they are preserved for us (as literary, inscriptional and on other monuments like coins and idols) and chronological according to the more or less archaic or developed forms shown by them. Each one of these classifications bas its value and helps us in judging the linguistic nature of the Prakrits in the form in which we now possess them. We can see how the use of Maharastri for the composition of songs and lyrics and writing long epics making use of Yamakas and other tours-de-force, is partly responsible for the form in which we find it. The use of Sauraseni and Magadhi with their sub-dialects and rarely Ardha-Magadhi and Paisaci (?) in the dramas side by side with Sanskrit has led to the effacement of finer dialectical differences and some overlappings between them. The inscriptional Prakrits are influenced to some extent by the form of writing in which the gemination of the consonants (length) remains unmarked and the order of the members of consonant-groups remains uncertain, Even the treatment of these Pra For Private and Personal Use Only Page #17 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org (*8) krits by the Prakrit grammarians in conformity with a definite plan has left some traces on their present form, the most important of which is the tendency to form wide generalisations on the basis of a few examples. With due consideration of all such points, the man task of the student of the MIA. is to ascertain the local distribution of these Prakrit dialects and to arrange them in a chronological sequence so as to mark the various stages of their growth. In spite of the meagreness of the evidence, its conflicting nature and the theoretical difficulty of distinguishing between regional and chronological features, it is possible to arrive at some broad conclusions. To the North-West can be assigned the Mansehra and Shabhazgarhi versions of Asokan inscriptions, the dialect of the Kharosthi Dhammapada and possibly Paisaci and its sub-dialects. To the East lie the Asokan inscriptions of Gangetic basin and the mouth of Mahanadi, the Ramgarh inscription and the Dramatic Magadhl with its sub dialects. To the West are found the Girnar version of Asoka, the Pali of the Buddhist canon, the inscriptions of the Satavahanas and Western Ksatraps and the Maharastri Prakrit. To the Midland belongs Sauraseni and to the east of it Ardha-Mag dhi, while a similar d'alect is seen in the inscriptions of Agoka in the Deccan. Of course, this distribution neglects some amount of conflicting facts and leaves some dialects out of consideration. Attempts have been made to reconstruct the features of the earlier stages of some of the Prakrit languages available to us in their present forms. Such has been the case with Pali as it is known to us at present, with Ardba-Magadhi as it is handed down by the tradition and for Maharastri which is regarded as being closer to Sauraseni or even identical with it. But the results in this direction have been very meagre and pertain to a few phonetic features and grammatical forms. These remain mostly speculative in nature and do not justity rewriting the traditional texts. The classification in time is based on a firmer foundation and is more comprehenaive. To the older stage belong the various inscriptions, Pali, ArdhaMagadbi and Paisaci. A later stage is formed by Sauraseni, Magadhi, Jain Maharastri and on the threshold of the NIA. are found the Apabhramsa dalects and Avahattha. The NIA. languages cover the whole of the Northern India and parts of the North-Western region, Deccan and Shri Lanka Thev naturally admit of a ready geographical distribution. Their relation with the various MIA dialects. however, is not easy to settle; nor can we group them in cognate grouns with equal. Most of them date from a nearly identical period, ease. though the first avail ble documents in them belong to different centuries from the 10th to the 16th, while many have no written literature. Having continuous areas to cover. there are naturally many border dialects like Bhojapuri, Kachi. etc., the affinities of which are bound to remain doubtful. Some of the languages of NIA. form distinct groups either on account of isolation, Thus Simbaseparation or other historical incidents lese is separated from the main body of the IA. by the Dravidian tongues and follows its individual line of development. The Dard languages (including the Kafir dialects, the Khowar of Chitral, the Kohistani dialects and the Shina group) are found to the extreme NorthWest and my owe their peculiarities either to an independent origin on par with Old Indian and Old Iranian or may be the result of a strong Iranian influence. Out of them only Kashmiri came under the influence of Indo-Aryan civilization On account of the nomadic life of the speakers, another of the Midland or a NorthWestern dialect assumed different forms in different countries. These are known as Gypsy dialects (Roman). In contrast with the OIA, the MIA. group shows quite a different appearance on account of a drastic change in its phonetic structure. In grammar and syntax, the older synthetic mode of expression continues Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir nearly to the end of the period, although the richness of forms of the older stage is lost and now and then, especially in the Apabhramsa dialects, we see the rise of the analytical mode of expression. In their voca. bulary, the MIA. dialects are mostly dependent on the OIA. but with a few additions of the socalled Desi words of uncertain origin. The percentage of these depends both on the date and the nature of the work in which they are found. The Indo Aryan languages proper are usually grouped into an inner and an outer band with a few intermediate languages, a classification which is much disputed but to which new support is sought in the treatment of the aspirates in the different NIA. languages. It is. however, more convenient and safer to follow a much more limited type of classification based on both geographical and historical considerations. To the North-West are found Lahnda and Sindhi, to the South we have Marathi, to the centre belong Panjabi, Rajasthani, Gujarati and Western Hindi, to the East of it the Eastern Hindi dialects, to the North of the Midland the Pahari group and to the East belong the Bibari dialects, Criya, Bengali and Assamese. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #18 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org (9) from the south and the majority of Prakrit stanzas quoted in the works on rhetorics. But the problem Sanskrit dramas and the Sattakas and the use of Saurawhich needs a clarification pertains to the stanzas in occur in them. A brief history of this problem may help seni, Magadhi and various Ts and fans which may us to understand the situation, though the problem cannot be completely solved due to lack of necessary evidence in this regard. 3. Prakrit Languages The dictionary quotes extensively from the seven main Prakrit dialects to illustrate the meanings of words included and also makes a systematic attempt to trace the origins of the words in the Indo-Aryan branch of the Indo-Europian family of languages. For this purpose a brief survey of these languages may prove useful. The question about the peculiar features of each dialect and the relations among them make it necessary to name the dialects specifically when quotations from them are given. This is done by naming the dialect at (1) Ardha-Magadhi the beginning and giving the name of the book at the writers have used two closely related languages, ArdhaFrom among the MIA. dialects the Svetambara end. The bulk of the citations naturally comes from the Prakrits known as Ardha-Magadhi (AMg.), Jain Mabarastri (JM). Jain Sauraseni (JS), Maharastri (M.), Sauraseni (S). Magadhi (Mg.) and Apabhramsa (Apa. ), because the literature in these dialects is found in large measure. The main problem which a lexicographer meets in this case pertains to demarcating clearly one dialect from another and to decide to what extent minor dialectal differences in a given Prakrit can be ascertained and indicated Obviously a given quotation from a given book must be assigned to the language in which it is written, at the same time taking note of the fact that many books use different dialects in different parts of the same work. Thus many books written in JM. include long passages and stories in Apa., and many quotations from the canon occur in JM. works. In fact it is often difficult to decide whether a given work is to be considered as being written in AMg. or JM. In the present case only such books as form the part of the Svetambara canon are cited under the siglum AMg. and others are considered to be in JM. This is obviously arbitrary and leads to such results as considering the Ogha and Pinda Niryuktis as being written in AMg. while the AvNi. and AyarNi. in JM. This problem is acute in the case of the Prakirnakas and again an arbitrary decision is taken by including all such works attributed to gaars in AMg. and those of definite authors in JM. In case of doubt, the reader should refer to the classification of books on the basis of their language, given separately. All Prakrit works written by the Digambara writers are given the designation JS. while under Apa. are included works which are written by both the Digambara and Svetambara writers, and a few verses found in the works of non-Jain writers, Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir In the case of other dialects, under Maharastri are included the well known older epics, and more recent ones P.D. II Magadhi and Jain Maharastri, to compose their canonical and post-canonical literature. The relation between AMg. and JM. can be understood better by considering the history of these languages. Slowly AMg. has come under the influence of Maharastri so as to develop into what is now called Jain Maharastri; and in the course of a further development, this language is modified by the influence of Sanskrit on the one hand and the Apabhra. mea dialect on the other. The oldest form of AMg. can be seen in the first books of Acaranga and Sutrakrtanga and the older parts of other works like Uttaradhyayana etc. It is characterised, in its phonology, by the change of -r- to -- to a greater extent (anelisa Ayar. 1. 9. 1. 16; Suy. 1. 15. 2); the loss of initial y-(ahasuyam Ayar. 1.9. 1. 1; avakahae Ayar. 1.9.1.2; avanti Ayar. 1.4.1.2; ahattahiyam Suy. 1. 13.1) and the change of -kh- to -gh(aghai Ayar. 1. 4. 2. 1; Suy. 1. 11. 23; aghayam Suy. 1. 1. 2. 1). In its morphology we have a number of old forms: the Nom. sg. in -e also in stanzas (cf. uvahanasuyam Ayar. 1.9); forms of the past tenses (atarimau Suy. 1. 11. 6; riittha Suy. 9. 1. 1; ahesi Ayar. 1.9.3.6); forms of the future (agamissa Suy. 1. 15.25); a present part. formed by -mina (abhivayamine Ayar. 1. 9. 1. 8); forms of Gerund with -nta (hanta Suy. 1.8.5) and iyana (arustyana Ayar. 1. 9. 1.3). Nouns often govern cases (kalamakankhi Suy. 1. 11. 38) and a few peculiar words are met with (anju straight. Suy. 1. 9. 1; Ayar. 1. 9. 1. 7; ac a- 'body* Ayar. 1. 9, 1. 11; Suy. 1. 13. 17; adu or Suy. 1. 2. 2. 2; phusa daughter-in-law Suy. 1. 9. 5). 6 The later and more usual form of AMg. is distinguished from JM. by the additional features like the lengthening of final -am before eva (evameva samanauso Naya 1.9.53); i representing iti (Goyama i samane Uvas. 86); forms of prati without the final i (paduppanna Suy. 2. 1. 15); Nom. sg. e in prose (ceie Viva. 1); Inst. sg. in -sa (kayasa Dasave. 6. 27); Dat. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #19 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir ( 10) sg. in trau (neraiyatlae Niraya. 63); Loc. sg. in -msi shows the influence of the literary Apa. with which the suyanijjan181 Kapp. 32); Nom. sg. of - stems in - writers were thoroughly acquainted. In its phonology, (bhagavam Kapp. 1; wannavam Utt. 3. 18); forms like we find the contusion between written -m- and -va kammuna (Uit. 1. 17), kaladhammuna (Viva 49 ); (samara VajLag (2); simplification of the conjuncts verbs like aikkhai (Kapp. S. 64); kuvvanti (Suy. I. (hosai VajLag. 54); & shortening of the final vowels 4. 1. 16); duruhami (Uvas. 108); past tense forms in (ju Vaj Lag. 234; annaha VajLag. 129); the change -ttha ard -inau ( wippalaitha Naya. 1. 1. 159; harinsu of -8. to -h- (dehi Vajlag. 296 ) and -y- in place of -rSuy. 1. 14. 3), and a number of peculiar forms of the (taheya VajLag. 383). In its morphology, we have the infinitive (parraittae Naya. 1.12 39 ) and Gerund (cicca forms of the Nom. and Acc. falling together (dala Uct. 7. 28, vijahittu Utt. 8 2; laddhur Dasave. 8. 29). Acc. VajLag. I 4; avui Acc VajLag 273 ): pronominal In its syntax and vocabulary AMg. resembles Pali and forms like pai ( Inst. VajLag. 190; Loc. Vaj Lag. 704) is nearer to it than the later Prakrits. The language of and geruods in -eri or ivi (langheri Erz. 78. v. 181 ). the canonical works like the Painnas, however, is hardly It shows a further contraction of syllables (anantassa different from the older stage of JM. Erz. 82. v. 255; atthantassa Vaj Lag. 132 ) and all traces of the Sk, -aya- formans of the verbs are lost (cintai (ii) Jain Mabarastri Erz. 81. v. 240; varanti VajLag. 56). The various Nijjuttis and narrative works like (iii) Jain Sauraseni Paumacariya, Vasudevahirdi and others may be taken The name Jain Saurasenl is given to the Prakrit to represent the archaic form of JM, the language of dialect which is seen in the works of the Digambara the non-canonical books of the Sverambara writers. writers, most of whom come from the south. Here the Nom. sg. always ends in -o. It is The Dat. sg. modelled on the name Jain Maharastri which is used to has & -ya ending (vanaya VasuHi. 169. 19) and a designate the Prakrit found in the non-canonical works of Inst. sg. is formed with - Ina (naravaina PaumCa.(V.) the Svetambara writers. The Digambara view is that 5. 110). The Loc. sg. of Fem, words also ends in the original canon, containing the teachings of the last dyan (disayam VasuHi. 280 27 ); maya is used along prophet Mabavira, was lost along with the language in with mae as Inst. sg. 1 Per. pron.; a form in un which it was composed, when the community migrated (janam VasuHi. 174. 26 ) is found for 1 P. sg. present, to the south, sometime before the beginning of the and there are future forms like bhunjihar (VasuHi. Cbritstian era. Their religious needs were however met by 22. 28) and pavissehan (PaumCa (V) 8. 191). There the writings of later scholars like Puspadapta, Bhutabali is a constant confusion between the Inf and Ger. This and Gunadhara in the form of Sutras called Satkhaqform of the language also shows a large number of dagama and Kasayapabuda. Later on these works syntactical peculiarities. A number of words and forms were commented upon by scholars like VTrasepa and of AMg. are also utilized. In its classical form, as Jinasena, in extensive works called Dhavala, Mabarepresented by Haribhadra's Samaradityakatba, JM. dhavala and Jayadbavala, mostly written in Prakrit but comes Dearest to pure Mabarastri and shows the influ with passages in Sanskrit as well. In the meantime the ence of Sk. in the use of cui- forms, compounds ending religious and the philosophical teachings were written in -bhuya (-bhuta ) and the literary words. The late down in manuals in verse by scholars like Kunda kunda, form of this language is best seen in the stories of Vattakera, Yativrsabha and otbers upto the 12th century. Devendra in his commentary on Uttaradhyayana and All these writings are included in the scope of Jain the anthology called Vajjalagga. Here we see a Sauraseni. strong influence of the Apabbramsa dialects making itself felt both in its phonology and grammar. This is The language found in all these books is fairly but inevitable when we find writers like Somaprabha uniform but differs considerably from the Jain Maba. composing works in all the three languages, Sk. JM. rastri of the writers from the north. It changes the Apa. without any plan and mixing them in all possible Sapskrit sounds ta and tha into da and dha and preserves ways. In this context, it must be clearly under the original sounds da and uha. It changes the dental stood that this so called Apa, influence originates from Dasal into na and knows only one sibilant sa. Somethe spoken languages (in all probability the mother times jna is changed into nha. Peculiar grammatical torgues of the writers ) and traces of it can be detected forms are a Loc. sg. ending in -mht and the adverbial abeven in the AMg. canon (acchahin Utt. 22. 16 ) and lative ending -do. The verbal terminations like - and -te the older works in JM But this late form of JM. Are changed to vi and -de. Passive is formed with -iya For Private and Personal Use Only Page #20 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir (11) and the gerund ends in -duna. The name given to this Kalidasa, Harsa, Sudraka, Visakhadatta, Bhavabhuti dialect is intended to suggest that it is a peculiar form and others upto the dramas of Rajasekhara and the of Sauraseni used by the Jain writers of the south. The dramatic theory that Saurasepl was the language of peculiarities of this Prakrit need further confirmation the prose spoken by ladies in general and Maharastri by the editions of these works in a more critical form. to be used in their stanzas, a view held by Pischol, Konow and others. This position was, however, objected (iv-vi) Maharastri and the Dramatic Prakrits to by some scholars and the use of Maharastri wag The nature of Maharastri is described by the denied for the dramas as was done by Hillebrandt and Prakrit grammarians like Vararuci, and others follow others, or it was considered to be the same as Sauraseni ing bim, in detail because they considered it as repre but in a more developed form as M. Gbosh and sentative of all the Prakrit dialects being the most others did, thus casting some doubt on the validity of of comprehensive. From the date of Dandin onwards it is the views of the dramaturgists and the grammarlans. named Maharastri and is thougbt to be the best Prakrit In particular, two problems arose (1) whether the in which tamous epics were composed. But its relation stanzas are to be in Maharastri or in Saurasens and to Daksinatya of Bharata, as used in the dramas, and (2) whether the generally accepted characteristic to Sauraseni in particular, which is the most extensive of Sauraseni, the voicing of the dental stops is valid ly used Prakrit in the dramas, remains doubtful and or not. This led to a further question, what language the problem needs a historical review. is meant by Prakrit' when it is used by the gramma riaps as a cover term for the whole group of Middle IndoDuring the beginning of the 20th century when Aryan languages with which they deal. Prakrit studies were in their intancy and were primarily related to the dramatic Prakrits, a controversy Alexicographer bas to decide how to designate arose about the distribution of dialects among the the Prakrit passages which are found in the Sanskrit dramatic personages and the distinction between the dramas. Hence he has to take some decision about various Prakrits as described by the Prakrit grammarians. the various Prakrits, dialects and subdialects called It was natural and inevitable to proceed with the Bhasa and Vibhasa. A closer examination of the information supplied by the writers on dramaturgy and original data is essential to decide the issue. I have poetics as regards the use of the dialects by various a feeling that much of the controversy on this account characters in the drama and to rely on the Prakrit is based on some assumptions of a linguistic nature grammarians for the distinguishing characteristics of which are not correct and some interpretations of the dialects usually enumerated in this context The the passages on which they are based appear to be result was a kind of disagreement between the two erroneous. To the first group belongs the view that views leading to the problem of deciding the Main distinctions in the literary dialects is mostly based on Prakrit of the dramas. However, it must be noted phonological differences. This may be true whero wa that neither the Prakrit grammarians were of one can actually apalyse the spoken languages which are opinion about the features of a given dialect, nor did the fairly uniform in this respect. But while dealing with works on dramaturgy show complete unanimity in the ancient and medieval languages which are availablo use of a language by a particular type of character in the only in their written form, this may not do. They are dramas. The result was a kind of historical recons- not uniform and use material belonging to different truction of the growth in the dramatic practice, wbich stages of development and hence are misleading. Nor distinguished various stages: (i) a pre-classical Prakrit are the sounds uniformly used in all the words in which called old Saurastni, as the dominant language in the they are expected to occur. A striking example, is earliest stage of the Sanskrit drama, as seen in the supplied by the opinion of Luders, who sets up & fragments of Buddhist dramas discovered in Central language called Ardba-Magadhi for the dramntic fragAsia, edited and analysed by Luders (ii) a slightly ments found in central Asia on the evidence of a later stage as seen in the use of Saurasenl in the single form of future tense kahame for this purposo, Dhruvas given by Bharata in the 32nd chapter of his His other assumption, that the three forms of Prakrit Natyasastra and the absence of Maharastrl in the list revealed in these fragments are representative of their of the dramatic Prakrits, this language being gramma- older stage on the ground that the intervocalic stops are tically analysed by Jacobi and supported to some extent preserved and are not lost, is also doubtful. Phonetic by the recently discovered dram 13 attributed to Bhasa changes in the various languages and dialects do not (lii) a classical stage represented by the dramas of proceed with the same speed and older and younger For Private and Personal Use Only Page #21 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir (12) phases can be found at any given stage of the language. available. There is, however, good internal evidence to That intervocalic stops in Latin are either completely show that this chapter forms an integral part of the lost or voiced or kept in tact in the different Romance original work. There is no doubt that the first 9 languages does not give us any right to say that one chapters deal with some Prakrit, which is not painod at is older and the other is younger in their written form the beginning. In fact the very first Sutra rung as and the same is true in case of the Prakrit languages. S ta: which means of the vowel which is initial' and Luders himself has argued that the original language of constitutes an adhikaru for the following Sutras. This is the Pali canon voiced the inter vocalic stops, where the followed by the next Sutra Tavafeg which shows later Pali uses the unvoiced consonants. This has an that the initial vowel of words like aqfe and others is Important bearing on the nature of the language of the changed to a giving rise to the form a f in this canon of the Svetambara community, usually called language. But then what is the name of this language ? Ardha-Magadhi but the older name of which was The author says nothing. It may look reasonable Addhamagaba Bhasa. The MS, material of the canonical to think that it was called Prakrit' because the work works, both older and younger, is such as to allow side bears the name Prakrtaprakasa. But then all the by side the use of the intervocalic stops and their loss other languages dealt with in chapters 10, 11, and 12 oven in the same sentence or verse. This has led to a are also included in the scope of the title. We may regular duplication of all words containing such sounds further ask, does the author use the word Prakrit in two which cannot be true of any language whatsoever. For senses, Prakrit as a cover term for all the dialects dealt example the 3rd person singular active form of a verb, with and Prakrit as a specific dialect treated in the first which is very frequent cannot be having both ++i and 1 9 chapters? In this first alternative, what is given then as its ending throughout the language in all its occu- in these chapters is not the description of any one dialect, rrences. And to make the matter worse, textual evidence, but a common core of all the dialects taken together. But wbether the MS. is on paper or palm-leaves, whether then, following the usual practice only the deviations old or young, is equally uncertain. There appears to from this common core should have been given tor the be a feeling among the editors of the Agamic texts other dialects which follow. But this is not the case. that giving preference to the practice of retaining the There are two Sutras each, at the beginning of the last consonants would make the language look older and three chapters, the first giving the name of the lauguage Dearer Pali which is cong dered as an older speech. and the second its basis. The Sutras run as tollows This does not look patural and hence cannot be accepted. Cat, fa: Theat, Art, anta: Teat, that To ascertain the relative ages of closely related languages, Tafa: . This means the procedure followed in the only valid criteria are of a grammatical nature. The describing these languages is first to describe Saura seni synchronic nature of the Asokan inscriptions and the and then mark the deviations from it in case of Paisaci phonological differences found in them are responsible and Magadbi. But the description is hardly sufficient for for extending their use to the literary languages as well. this purpose unless we include all the matter of the Besides morphological criteria one can also think of a first nine chapters in it. Thus the full description of semantic criterion as well for this purpose. For example, Sauraseni would consist of two conponents, one, the the meaning of the verb atipat- (causal ) and the noun special rules laid down in the 12th chapter and the atipata shows the meaning to injure, to kill' only in other, all the rules of Prakrit as found in chapters 1-9. Pali and AMg. A reference to the article atipat- in the This part of its grammar is indicated by the last rule second volume of the Sanskrit Dictionary of the Deccan of the 12th chapter which runs staatgigta. This College will show that it is rarely used there in this sense means that the Prakrit language described in the first and the only examples for it are from the works of 9 chapters under the general name Prakrit is here Ayurveda, Susruta and Caraka, the language of which specified as having the name of Maharastri. Has not sbows a close affinity with Buddhist usage. Dandin specifically said that g iga fag:? Thus the traditional explanation that the name Returning to the dramatic Prakrits, we should note of the language described in the first 9 chapters is Mahathat a number of misinterpretations and conclusions rastri is correct. drawn from insufficient evidence have led to the present position, which, to say the least, is confusing. For The 3rd Sutra of the 12th chapter lays down the example it is often stated that the 12th chapter of rule that non-initial, intervocalic ta and tha are changed Vararuci's Prakrtaprakasa is an interpolation on the into da and dha. Here the basic sounds are to be taken ground that there is no commentary of Bhamaba now from Sanskrit and not from Prakrit because they do not For Private and Personal Use Only Page #22 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir (*13) Survive there. Hence the earlier rule xfa: genta. the change of so to vot ( 1. 209 ) and before its change to y This implies that these two sounds did not exist in the is given (1. 210 ) Hemac indra naturally finds that a Prakrit of the first 9 chapters which thus differs from possible change of a to bas to be dealt with because Sauraseni in this diagnostic feature, which fact is true such a change has been admitted by someone as occurrof Maharastri. Sutra 2. 7 states Frajfag ata as an ing in some sporadic words. Hence w raz does not exception to the general rule 2.2, by which both and mean in the topic of the Sutra 1, 209, but in the were dropped, but survived in a group of words as alphabetical order of the substitutes i. e. between a and 7, exceptions. For this gana a further change is indicated which is the place for en fact the sound which by 1. 29 7 *arlag by which ? is changed to u which is undergoes change is here contextually fixed as a (cf. found in the fipal form 3. Thus the voicing of dental 1. 204 a: = ET) apd the Sutra is shortened to the stops was a regular feature of Sauraseni while it occurred essentiel parts afg. If we add the word a: by in a few words in Mabarastri as exceptions. This complex the process of fa, toe Sutra becomes #arfag at procedure is chosen because no single Prakrit dialect which is actually the Sutra of Vararuci 2. 7 in his can be taken as a basis for others. Prakta prakasa. It is immaterial whether Hemacandra Once this position is realised the other problem should have given the name of Vararucior refer to any about ibe statement of Hemacandra 1. 209 17 #faz other grammarian which uses such a rule in the des cription of the basic Prakrit or uses the word to refer to RtvAdipu da iti ArabdhavAnaH sa tu zora senomAgadhoviSaya evaM a fa z a gets clar fied. This passage has a whole school of Eastern grammarians. It only means troubled all those who have worked on it, begioning that his view is different from them, and he does not with Th. Bloch, Pischel, Niti-Dolci, Alsdorf and others. admit such a change in the principal Prakrit. It helps The question is raised, whom does Hemacandra refer to bim then, to follow a uniform procedure of baging the by fun and why did be introduce this discussion in the rules of change on each preceding dialect, which he does teatras commentary of the Sutra which lays down the charge by changing the order of the dialects to of sfera to n. The scholars have blamed Hemacandra 1977). AT [T Te iraala s tertal. quite unnecessarily by saying that he has copied this feaseft naa). Tr i vaaraa l. passage from somewhere and without understanding it. He also takes note of the words and forms which More specifically it is argued that the words afat Prakrits have taken from Sanskrit, mainly words, by are a wrong copying of some such expression as praias his last Sutra 4. 446 Si s a faci instead of fra standing for a reduplicated substitute in the system blaming him on the count of copying without underof grammar followed by Trivikrama and others. standing, we must admire his skill is following a far more systematic and rigorous procedure in this case. A little more attention to the plan of Hemacandra's Prakrit grammar can clear up this point. This passage With these interpretations and clarifications, we occurs in the section dealing with the Main Prakrit, should be able to state the exact relationship between which fact is of some importance. The systein followed the two Prakrit dialects Mabarastri and Siuraseni. It by Hemacandra in stating the changes of noninitial inter is not a question of one language developing into vocalic consonants is as follows. After stating the general another, or that one is an earlier form of the other. rule of dropping such consonants 5--3-1-a-7-9-9 and They are two distinct dialects which were used for a (1. 177). Hemacandra notes the sporadic changes of literary purposes at different stages of their development. the Sanskrit conscnants in their traditional order beginning In case of the dentals, their voicing was a regular with onwards When these substitutes are more than feature of Saureseni, while such a change is confined to one for a given consonant the Sutras are arranged in that a few words in Maharastri, which can be considered group according to the traditional order of the substitutes. as either archaisms or borrowings. There is however To take an example the consonant , its change to a is one more difficulty in accepting such a position, which given in 1. 181, to af in 182, 10 in 1. 183, to in 1.184, must be cleared up. The Prakstaprakasa of Vararuci to in 1. 185 and to in 1. 185. Here the substitutes appears to show a change of this type even in a morphofollow the traditional order. When it comes to a, besides logical form which cannot be thus limited to a few words, its general loss the other changes are given as follows. or thought of as an isolated phenomenon. Vararuci It changes to and (1. 204), to z (1. 205 ), to 7 5.6 reads E, which Bhamaha explains as (1. 206-7) to op (1. 208-209). to (1.210), to stating that the Abl. sg. of a-ending nouns la thig Prakrit (1.221 ), to (1.213 ) and to (1.214). Here the is formed by adding the terminations or ft. substitutos are also in the traditional order. After stating The Gading at is nothing but the bayo itself with the For Private and Personal Use Only Page #23 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org (14) loss of the final consonant in the original Skt. form. But both the endings and with a voiced dental, which though regular in Sauraseni, are unusual in Mabarastri Bhamaha's examples are art, at but no such forms are recorded in this Prakrit. No other grammarian meations them. Nor can we regard them as archaisms. It appears that these forms are due to some misunderstanding of the wording of this Sutra, either on the part of the earliest editor Cowell or possibly on the part of Bhamaha himself. Though Vararuci does not specifically mention the mechanism of stating grammatical rules, he generally follows the method followed by the Sanskrit grammarians which was accepted as a regular technique of the science of grammar. Whenever a single vowel is to be stated a is added to it, to fix its quantity and to make the use of its cases easy. Thus a: stands for the gen, sg, of which is equal to its explanation tasya. In a series of terminations which begin with vowels this become essential In the above Sutra the suffixes enumerated are r,, and f and to combine them, a is added to the first two to give mAt, ot and following the usual Sandhi rules, the sUtra reads : in the plural. Failing to understand this, some one wrongly analysed it into : and to justify it gave the examples in conformity with it as vacchAdo, vacchAdu This can hardly be the mistake of the commentator, when we find that 5. 22 and many others are correctly analysed by him. Oace Cowell included this in his edition, most of the later scholars have continued to repeat it to the present day. Let me add here that this problem is simplified for the sake of clarity. The idea that all the stanzas spoken by those characters in the Sanskrit drama who use Sauraseni in their speech, are to be taken as composed in Maharastri, is another case of misunderstanding. Bharata's statement that seven dialects were used in the dramas and in addition seven more sub-dialects were also used is substancially correct. This list does not include Maharastri, but his treatment of Prakrit in general is nothing but a brief summary of what the later grammarians give. The 17th chapter of the Natyasastra is repeatedly edited by scholars like Dr. Ghosh and Dr. Vaidya. In this sketch there is nothing which is new and all that is found in it is also included in the first 9 chapters of Vararuci, and the first 3 Padas of Hemacandra, and therefore they naturally deal with the same language Whether it should be called by the generic term Prakrit or by the specific designation Maharastri is really of no importance, and in the editions of the Prakrtaprakasa, with the commentaries In South India, this situation persists. More particularly Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Bharata's statement in V. 13 weg: would suggest that the sound occurring in the Main Prakrit was a slightly different sound than the same phoneme in Sauraseni and Sanskrit. Phonetically it may be slightly fricativised and thus would approach a sound like a stage which immediately preceeded its complete loss. In this context it is necessary to refer to the traditional allotment of the various Prakrit dialects and sub-dialects to the different dramatic characters. Bharata gives a detailed statement about it in his chapter 17, stanzas 32-40, and the Dasarup and the Natyadarpana merely summarise them, as does also Visvanatha in his Sahityadarpana. He, however, makes a slight addition to it with the words AsAmeva tu gAthAsu mahArASTra (sic.) to which nothing corresponds in the other works. Both Pischel and Konow have given more importance to this statement by taking the word gathasu in a wider sense so as to include all kinds of stanzas in Prakrit and making a sharp division between the prose in Sauraseni and verses in Maharastri. In case of all other dialects like Magadhi, Sakari, Chandali etc. no such distinction is found, and the language remains the same whether in prose or verse. The oldest commentary on the Sahityadarpana written by a, the son of Visvanatha, explains prg here to mean fag which meaning the word Gatha has in the early literature. It is only later that Gatha comes to mean a specific Prakrit metre. We can then understand Visvanatha to mean that only the songs, which occur in the speech of the ladies who speak Sauraseni, should be composed in Maharastri. The practice of early Sanskrit dramas shows that a song to be sung by a female character was used at the appropriate occasion and Maharastri was the most suitable Prakrit for it, because it was used for this purpose and owes its extreme attenuation to it. The subordinate role which Maharastri plays in Sanskrit drama can also by seen by ascertaining the amount of Prakrit stanzas in them. A quick check reveals that the number of stanzas in Prakrit in the early dramas was small. The three dramas of Bhasa pratijJAyaugandharAyaNa, cArudatta and bAlacarita show a total of 12 Prakrit stanzas and not a single one out of them is put in the mouth of a woman. In the dramas of Kalidasa, has 8 stanzas out of which 7 are spoken by women but only one of them, put in the mouth of the aft in the prologue, can be called a fa. In afafafaa there is a single stanza uttered by the heroine herself and in farafta, out of a total of 31, only 3 are put in the mouth of the ladies. Of the thres dramas of Harsa, a has 8 out of which 4 are For Private and Personal Use Only Page #24 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir (15) a uttered by ladies and only the three fegetargi sung of r in clusters which is given as a feature of the 'racada by the st. can be called Giti. In a fara, 2 are dialect is actually found in the works like the Mabapurana uttered by 311707 41, the heroine in disguise, only one of Puspadanta written in the south, while this dialect is of which was sung by her. The dramas of Bhavabhuti assigned to the north. The only region where Apa, works show no Prakrit stanza and on the contrary figat sings were written without break is Gujarat and Rajasthan two stanzas in Sanskrit. Both the Prakrit stanzas in i. e. Western India. Here it is not possible to separate t are uttered by the 71214 and 777. It will be the Apa. works from those written in early Gujarati and seen that we have to make a distinction between Prakrit Western kajastbani. For this purpose we will have to stanzas sung in the dramas and others used for other use a metrical and a structural criterion by wbich works purposes. The songs are very few and can be considered called Sanchis are assigned to A pa. while those wbich go As written in Mahi rastri while all other stanzas will be by the name of Rasu or Phagu will belong to the earliest in the language used by the dramatic characters, viz. NIA, languages. A similar distinction is drawn between Sauraseni, Magadhi, Sakari etc. Apabhrams and Avahattha works. As a practical device which will help to avoid the The Apa. grammar is a greatly simplified form of pitfalls in this regard, the quotations taken from the the Prakrit. The final vowels are all shortened except in dramas are always supplied with the name or status of monosyllabic words Both the declensions and conjugations the speaker. The literature available in other dialects are greatly reduced. The multiplicity of form in many like Paisaci and Culika Paisaci cr the numerous sub- grammatical categories is indicative of dialectal origing but dialects like Pracya. Sabari, Sakari etc, is so scanty that they cannot be now sorted out on this basis The available no problem should arise. The available information in literature is of a purely literary nature and hence we have their case will be found under words peculiar to them treated all the Apa works as forming one language for according to the statement of the Prakrit Grammarians. the purpose of this dictionary, which will give only the basic word-form. The language used by the Digambara (vii) Apabhramsa writers appears to be fairly uniform and constitutes the bulk of Apa, literature. The few works of the Svetambara From 1918 onwords a large pumber of works in Apabhramsa bave come to light due to the labours poets, written in Western India, do show a few peculiar of many scholars and to-day we posses a sizable features in grammar but on that account their language literature in it, mostly in the form of the lives of the Jain need not be set up as a different dialect for the purpose of the lexicon. The use of Desi words and roots shows & prophets or the Jain versions of the two epics, the perceptible increase in this literature. the lives of the prophets Munisuvrata and Aristanemi. For this dictionary, two works Prakrtapaingala and Some books preach Jain religion and others are didactic in Sandesarasaka, bave been included in the Apabhramsa nature. In comparison, the Apa. works written by group, though linguistically speaking they belong to the Don Jain writers are scanty. We possess the doubtful Avahattha stage. verses occurring in the fourth Act of Vikramorvasiya and a few stanzas in the works of Abhinavgupta dealing IV. ORTHOGRAPHIC CONVENTIONS with Tantra philosophy. A few stanzas are also quoted AND THE PHONETIC FORMS OF in the works op Alankarasastra. THE PRAKRIT WORDS The most striking feature of the Apa. literature is the fact that the whole of it is written in verse and there The books in Prakrit wbich are used for this dictionary show a number of writing conventions partly hardly exists any prose in it, except a passage in the book based on the mapuscript tradition and partly on the called Kuvalayamala, writien by Uddyotanasuri. But views which the editors held about them. Others are the most valu: ble material of this language is found in a based on the teaching of the Prakrit grammarians who large number of stanzas quoted by Hemacandra in the fourth Pada of his Prakrit grammar. They show not only teach phonetic changes wbich a Sanskrit word undergoes when it passes over to the Prakrits, which view the editors traces of their non-Jain origins but also contain purely may or may not accept. These differences in the secular matter and show traces of different dialects. sounds (or letters ) used, affect the alphabetical arrangeThe traditional distribution of the Apa. language ment of the words a good deal and hence the lexicogra. into the three dialects called Nagara, Up Dagara and pher bas to look into the problems arising out of them, Vracada is of no great importance. The retention of and and take suitable decisions to be followed in the For Private and Personal Use Only Page #25 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir (16) arrangement of the dictionary. Some of the more consists of two vowels coming together but without important ones are discussed here and the practico forming crasis, and forming two distinct syllables, followed in the dictionary is clearly indicated. This will inevitably give rise to a glide sound between (1) The writing of g in the place of a vowel left the two and yet will not have a full consonantal value. The possible sequences of this nature will involve the over (udurita) with the loss of an intervocalic consonant use of a front a back or a central vowel at both the is briefly called fa. The rules laid down by Hema places. The i-like glide will thus assume three phonetic candra in this respect are neglected hy the writers of the MSS. and also hy modern scholars while editing values, one which is the same as a clearly articulated the works in AMG JM JS 1- sound, the other between two front vowels becoming and Apa. It was only Pischel who tried to follow them in his edition of the hardly audible and a third, a fleeting y like sound Desioamamala, hy discarding the MSS. evidence on the lightly pronounced. It is only when the preceding and ground that the explicit teaching of a grommariap must the following vowels are central ones, do we get & y glide to mark the syllabic boundary and Hemacandra's be given due weight against the chaotic writings of the scribes. Hem. (Gr.) 1. 180 lays down that whenever rule correctly describes it as gofaatua:. The other procedure to keep the syllabic boundary will be to use an intervocalic consonant is dropped, the remaining vowel will be pronounced as a form of a which is to be a glottal stop which Sanskrit does not recognise as a sound of the language that a similar situation does articulated very lightly, provided the surviving vowel is not arise in case of 1- is due to the fact that its 8 or at and is preceded by or at and not otherwise. # nftar gra afasta wadi pronunciation has already shifted to a fricative sound. ama wat aaT. That the scribes did not take note of such a fine 4377fartafa By the general practice of the gram distinction in case of the written records is quite undermariang # stands for both ep and si unless followed by an indicatory standable and they used the same symbol for both. . Among the eastern grammarians, it is only Markandeya who refers to this phenomenon (2.2). Thus a form like afort or at as found in a work like agafat should not be judged as an archaic form but This is regarded as a writing convention of the Jain scribes. In the purely non-Jain works like TEATAS. merely as a writing convention for mai or mae. rAvaNavaha gauDavaha. lIlAvaI and other later works like Another writing convention is found in the MSS. kaMsavadha, upAniruddha and some of the sar3akas. no yazrati is used. of both the canonical works in Ardha-Magadhi and the In the case of 13798 whep all the MSS come from post-canonical works in Jain Maharastri. It consists in Jain Bhandaras and use throughout, the new edition writing the letter in place of many originally different of Prof. Suru drops this in all cases while others consonants, and is called afa on the analogy of ayfa like Prof. Patwardhan and Dr. Upadhye continue to and agfa, but does not belong to that category. Most use it even in non-Jain works when the MSS. show it. editors refer to it as a peculiarity of the MSS. they The same bolds good of a large number of Sanskrit use, and being convinced that it has no phonetic validramas written by Jain and non-Jain writers. This dity, they do not take the trouble of recording it fully. practice is thus taken to be a writing method and is Thls lack of evidence in the recorded readings makes it treated as such and no phonetic value is attached to it. difficult to judge it correctly. This writing of a is Hence also the complete neglect of the restrictions fairly well-represented in the edition of aggafest in imposed on its occurrence by Hemacandra.. both its Khandas and most Curnis on the caponical works use it extensively. Schubring has very carefully The nature of this -y-like a similar use of -v-. noted the writing of this a in his edition of the work is given by tradition as having a very light articulation, fanfaati and allows us to judge its nature to somo as against the indistinct propunciation of referred to extent. An analysis of its usage gives us the following by Bharata in 17. 13. Speaking phonetically we may result. Compared to Sanskrit this written a corresponds describe the first as a glide and the second as a slightly to different original consonants like # as in a fricativised voiced stop in the intervocalic position. This will help us in understanding Hemacandra's rule precisely 14. a 14. praa-*17*, #feuzefesa= and ascertain its validity. Here a glide of a palatal f aiza, in place of 7 as in ita=971. in place colour is involved as occurring between two vowels wale of as in faalfaat- fagfaa, alas-128 wafa= as in nita=a which is due to the loss of single consonents in that sairaalaa at nafa f a; in position. Hemacandra's condition is two-fold, reterence place of as in affiang a ja; ta 737. ITEIT being made to the immediately preceding vowel and the 177157; in place of as in araang, atract, vowel which follows it. The situation thus created afarafa. ga , a= fa, fan= For Private and Personal Use Only Page #26 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir (17) *fact. #grato a retat. #facit= feat: in place The of admits both the rules and the exceptions as of ya as in mAyarita-AcAya, chAtA-chAyA; jiNAtataNa= legitimate, the apariNAmaka admits only the rules, but not jinAyatana, mAti--mAyina tAnI-nAyina etc. Such changes the exceptions, while the atipariNAmaka admits only the are phonetically impossible and cannot be admitted in exceptions and not the rules. Obviously in the field of a any language. In most of these cases, a corresponding penal code the last two will draw wrong conclusions and form with a written y is also found, sometimes side by hence they should be excluded from their study, partside, which makes it obvious that the scribe wrote it icularly the atonements prescribed. No question of rapdomly and attached no importance to it. TAT secrecy is involved. carae navaM is followed by akAmate carate tavaM, saMsArakaMtAgao What then is the origin of this babit of writing arif af, oragar ofaat and many similar cases are found in the work fraag. This usage is so a ? It is clearly based on some kind of misunderstanding on the part of the scribes. The occasional lack of inconsistent and cccurs so unexpectedly that most of attention on the part of the copyist explains their random them must be cases due to nerligence of the scribes. Occurrence. The influence of the Sanskrit language at To judge this mode of writing one must ascertain the basis of the Prakrit words may bave affected its source. No attempt is made so far in this direction him to some extent, and is probably the main cause, except the one made by Dr. Upadhye. but in a halting when the original Sanskrit contains a a. Its use for mapper. He suggests that this writing originated in the other original sounds can only be explained on the basis copying of the Chedasutras and it spread to other works of a habit to transcribe a Prakrit word by the substitu of a from it. It was done to keep these writ ogs concealed tion of its Sanskrit counterpart, a kind of Sanskritisation tion of its from the common reader or make them lesy accessible. of the language. Once he develops the habit of changing being meant for the initiated few. Such attempts are a word like A9 to ha, it is but natural that now and not rare in Indian literature and one that is often met then a written , even if it comes from some other with in the Tantra works is based on rearranging the Sanskrit sound, say in a word like a standing for air, letters in a complicated manner, so that one has to will be written by him by using a, i.e. mat. Such a know this scheme before one is able to read them process can only be unsystematic and sporadic and the correctly. But these considerations do not apply to the agyfa is exactly of this nature. Such writing based on a Ched sutras of the Jain Canop The writing is not confin misunderstanding is at work in all the classical language ed to any particular type of works but is found used in MSS, and some of them may find a place as the correct all types both old and new Nor is its usage confined to usage in the language as well. Whether this is A - words which need concealment, but is found in all kinds gaat or a regularly pronounced phoneme of Sanskrit is of words and these words are written both with and Immaterial for such mistakes and both will be treated without and are not of the nature which are to be in the same manner. This position is confirmed by guarded from the common reader. Pt. Malvania's refer- the fact that in case of such sounds as are not normally ence to the custanza 6227 of the fasilygy and the dropped or written as 4, I. e. Z and 7 and q or, there commentary in the 3rd part of spagne do not prove will be no occasion for writing them aga, and this that they are to be excluded from the common man. The agrees with the known facts. The consonants which are cUNi on the nizIthabhASya makes it clear that what is to written as ta are ka, ga, ca, ja, ta, da and ya. From this be kept back are mainly the art and only incl. a very important and valid inference can be drawn. The dentally the Chedasutra itself. Its wording is TOOOTEES MSS. which were copied by the scribes had in thom aaaring paar The 26174154 confirms the a written -y- for all the above consonants which thus same view in the passage chedasatrANi prakalpavyavahArAdIni tAni indirectly proves the rule stated by Hemacandra in agat mgfagt afagfaat al dia, ay faylg213 1. 177 stating the loss of Intervocalic stops and also arat marfu ATAT(?) farfar faciat yur . The proves its antiquity. same verse occurs in the 164 790. HETTATERT I n view of the above discussion, it appears quite is to be taught, taking into consideration, the place, reasonable to take the following decisions in setting up the time, and the person to whom it is to be taught. In the lemmata in the dictionary. The ya-sruti will be the last case three types of students are thought of. They allowed in the case of the Prakrit dialects AMg., JM., S. are called pariNAmaka, apariNAmaka and atipariNAmaka. The and some of the Apa. works. but without violating the Second and the third type of students are to be excluded evidence of the MSS which use side by side the simple from the teacbing of the Chedasutra. The reason is the vowels as well. In the latter case a crossreference attitude they show towards the rules and their exceptions. to the form with the ya-sruti will be useful. If P.D. 111 For Private and Personal Use Only Page #27 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org (18) the word is found in the Nom. sg. ending in -e or -0, the base in these dialects will be given with -ya and nota. The writing of syllables like far, yu. ye. yo etc. which sporadically occur will be given as g. 3, q, air etc. In case of the dialects Maharastri and the dramatic Prakrits and some Apa. works, the ya-sruti will be avoided though the citations will show them with the ya gruti if the edition uses it, particularly in a work like Lila vaikaha, and stray verses cited in other works. The writing of the agfa will be avoided in setting up the lemmata but used where it occurs in the MSS. as an exclusive form. If both forms occur the form with -ta will be avoided as far as possible. The reader will locate all such words in the place proper for it, as if the writing of the a is absent. No form with the afa will be given as lemmata unless no form without ta occurs. The agfa will be treated as occurring regularly and will be so noted both in the lemmata and in the citations. (2) Another writing convention, which has become very common in Prakrit, pertains to the writing of Anusvara for all kinds of nasal sounds. While Sanskrit uses It before such sounds as the semivowels, sibilants and the voiced aspirate, Prakrit writing convention is to extend it to all the places, before the stops, and before pause, for all nasalised vowels and all the nasal consonants except before n and m, where it is assimilated to the following nasal consonant. But in all such cases its original phonetic value remains intact. When the earlier Prakrit works used the nasal consonants following the Sanskrit mode of writing and made a distinction between an Anusvara and a nasalised vowel, no such distinction is made in Prakrit Devanagari orthography. Even at the end of a word or a metrical line, where Sanskrit insists upon the use of -m, the Prakrits will use an Anusvara. The writing of the Anusvara will be used in this dictionary whatever the mode of writing in various editions which are found to be inconsistent, and therefore call for some kind of normalisation. (3) The distinction between an Anusvara and a nasalised vowel will be made only where the metrical rules do not help us to decide the length of the syllable as either short or long, which otherwise decides whether the sound is a full Anusvara making the syllable long or only a nasalization which keeps the value of the syllable unchanged. In practice nasalised vowels may be occasionally marked with the sign of nasalization (called Candrabindu ) at the end of words in Apabbramsa where the length of the syllable is not determinable. Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir (4) The use of a dental n and a retroflex ? in Prakrit has become a rallying point of different views and different practices. The Prakrit grammarians differ from each other and on some essential points the interpretations of the rules of grammarians have become a matter of doubt for some scholars. Different normalisations have been suggested and used by scholars and even the antiquity of a work is made to depend on it. Dialectal differences play a prominent part in it. Hence some amount of clarification must be attempted before a scheme is suggested and followed in this dictionary. Some amount of basic clarification can be achieved by trying to use the phonemic principle for this purpose. This will help to separate the writing conventions from the phonetic values of the sounds involved. The generally accepted writing mode for a given Prakrit dialect may also be used for this purpose. Pali, and Paisaci with its subvariety Culika Paisaci use only a to represent this sound and it will be retained here as it is. Like the absence of ya-sruti in non-Jaina works and MSS, is mostly absent and only or and or are found. The Jaina works except those in the dialect called JS. mostly give both and or as optional sounds and are so written in the initial position. In the intervocalic position is preferred, and in case of the clusters resulting in a geminated nasal, both and or are used like other consonants. No final nasal sound occurs and the final -n in the original Sanskrit words is represented by an . Thus there remain two positions in the phonology of Prakrit words where both the sounds are used in writing. These are the initial and intervocalic positions where both n and n and nn and np are used with no discernible principles. In the initial position both n and are used at random or one or the other is used exclusively in a given Prakrit dialect and hence there results no contrast between the two. In the medial position an ungeminated sound is mostly used as of and not a, giving rise to no contrast as such. But in the intervocalic position the geminated sounds and our are found, but their distribution in a given dialect does not coincide with the distribution of an initial or 1. In this position both and or contrast with. Hence one may regard the relation between initial n/n as in complementation with nn and nn in the medial position and consider a medial single or as a different phoneme. This view is in agreement with the development of these sounds in the New Indc-Aryan languages. Hence the writing of the initial n and may be based on the writing conventions of a given dialect, and setting aside the writing of both and (or voT) as two distinct For Private and Personal Use Only Page #28 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir (19) phones in some dialects like Magadhi, the use of and what is written as an 17 ETT is treated as a separate vor may be taken as a matter of free variation in the phoneme before the semi-vowels, fricatives and the aspirate other Prakrit dialects as is reflected in the MSS. b, as a para-8qvarna before the stops, and as a E in the tradition, which ruas parallel to the use of m at final position. The distinction between short and long a and the corresponding puro vowel. The etymologically and it and the mark of nasalisation of vowels will be valid distinction between the presence or absence of a n treated as mere diacritical marks and will not affect the sound in the corresponding Sanskrit words may not be alphabetical order allowed to decide the writing system of MIA., when they VI. ABBREVIATIONS have completely merged together. Of course if the dialect shows a phonemic difference between the geminated wa Various types of abbreviations bave to be used in a comprehensive dictionary in order to make the work as and geminated una or nne, it will have to be kept intact. compact as possible. These abbreviations fall into a num(5) The remaining writing conventions may be ber of groups : (i) abbreviations of grammatical terms merely stated. The writing for a which is found in and terms of general nature used in textual and literary the southern MSS. and editions is uniformly followed. criticism. These have been mostly standardised and they The representation of a double aspirated consonant by will be easily koown. (ii) There are symbols wbich will using two aspirates together, which is found in some of be used to make clear some aspects of linguistics which, the earlier editions of Prakrit works will be represented otherwise, will take a lot of space if explained in so many by the more phonetically accurate method of using the words. (iii) Then the names of various languages and unaspirated consonant as the first member of the cluster. dialects will have to be indicated by abbreviations and The zga ty or a will not be distinguished from the also the names of ancient writers and modern scholars normala or , as was done by Pischel in his Prakrit will be abbreviated when reference is made to them. grammar because it is not found necessary. The diffe- There will be abbreviations of the names of the series of rence between the short and long T and sounds can be publications and otber bibliographical information to be ascertained from their environment and hence not always given. Above all, a dictionary which is giving quotations necessary to be indicated. This may be necessary only in from various books on an extensive scale must make the case of the final syllable in Apab'iramsa, where the use of abbreviations of the names of books which form principle of anceps is not valid. The MS. tradition of the corpus of the dictionary. As these dames of books writing and 3 in place of short and is often are expected to occur thousands of times, it is essential to retained without normalisation, because it cannot be make the abbreviations selt-explanatory or at least easily precisely decided to what extent it is phonetically different recallable, even at the cost of making them a little in view of the tradition current in lodo-Aryan languages longer, when once they have been noted. to consider and as shortened forms of T and sat. Abbreviations which occur in books which are to be Thus in the environment of a cluster wbich follows, no read continuously and which deal with a specific subject distinction of a phonemic nature is found batween i) [ ween L or topic will not be found suitable in a dictionary which or (e :), and the sounds may be really different in each is to be constantly referred to and in which the context case. The citations will follow the writing found in the extends over one small entry and gives no help in guessing editions used. the source. The practice followed in the lexicons of the classical languages of Europe viz. to use the namo of V. TRANSLITERATION the author first and then indicate his work, will have to be The transliteration used is the usual one for Indo- reversed in the case of the classical languages of India. Aryan languages. Particularly to be noted are T TT The primary reference will be to the book and only in as +, st as $, as $ and fast as h, the nasalisation of case of homophonous titles of books will tho Outhor's vowels shown as on Devanagari letters as ~. Accents name will be given to distinguish between them. In the are not marked. Taking into consideration all the Prakrit Indian literature as a whole, the names of books aro dialects together, the alphabetical order will be as follows: found to be longer than those of the authors and homoBT, 6, 1, 3, 5, #, ., , 11, ait, -, (:), . , phony is prevalent in both the types of namos. The 1, ( ),%, , ( ), 2, 3, 2, 2, 01, , , , , , method used is to combine the abbreviated name of the 9, 4, 4, 7, 8, 4, 7, , 2, 1, 4, 8, . In following this book, followed by the abbreviated name of the author in alphabetical order, an attempt is made to keep it as close brackets. As the number of books to be roforrod to goes to Sanskrit as possible, because nearly all words will be on increasing, the abbreviations also become longer to followed by their Sanskrit equivalents. For this purpose avoid overlap. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #29 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir (20) . The self-explanatory nature of the abbreviations of metres are given in Sanskrit as they also deal with books will depend upon the system used in forming them. Sapskrit metres. With a complete listing of the names of The syllabic writing used in Indian literature makes it the books with their aobreviations supplied no difficulty necessary to abbreviate the names to the first syllable by should be met with in this regard. using the principle of acronomy. It may also require us to split the same into its constituent elements and VII. THE PLAN OF THE DICTIONARY use this principle for each one of its parts and indicate This dictionary includes in its scope a group of the division by using the capital letter for the first syllable languages and makes use of a literature of varying types. of each such part. Most of the names will consist of It has perforce to use a large number of works which are two or three such units and very rarely four or more will not critically edited, and those which can be called carebe required. Further abbreviations may be used in the fully edited are based on d fferent principles for different case of words which designate the nature of the book editors. The books themselves often show a shorter and or its category. Such words are usually found at the a longer version, particularly in the case of the Ardhaond, and sometimes at the beginning of the name. Magadhi canon. The divisions of a given text are dono Names of books in Prakrit involve a problem which differently by each editor which makes it well-nigh must be taken note of. It is but natural to expect that impossible by the given reference to use the commentary the names of Prakrit works should be in Prakrit. But in on a given text, when the editors of the two are different. course of time, with the increased importance of Sanskrit, Indices are prepared by the editors in such a way that the original divisions of the book are neglected and references Rided by the tendency to write the commentaries in Sanskrit, the Sanskrit versions of the Prakrit titles come cannot be easily traced. All these considerations have into constant use. The later writers usually used them made it necessary to adopt a complex system for the in preterence to the Prakrit Dames. Hence by the mere dictionary which needs some detailed explanation to facinamo of a work it is not always clear whether it is litate its use. in Prakrit or in Sanskrit. A number of Prakrit works A typical entry in the dictionary is made up of the are known only by their Sanskrit names and these following elements, in a definite order: cannot be replaced by newly coined Prakrit names. The | ]. The lemma (in Devanagari ). name used by a long-standing tradition must be given duo importance in this regard. 2. Transliteration of the Prakrit word, and its derivation or etymology given in the form of transliterated This dictionary uses Prakrit names of Prakrit words and enclosed in parenthesis. works as far as possible. As a rule the pames of the 3. Alternative forms of the given word in Devabooks of the Ardba-Magadhi canon are given in their nagari in square brackets. The quotation from the Kosas Prakrit form being well-attested in the canon itself. In and grammatical works dealing with the word are included the case of later works the Prakrit lite is given and if here. It cannot be easily traced or is not found in the work Itself, the Sanskrit name is given with an indication 4. The Parts of Speech in Italics. that it is in Prakrit by adding into parenthesis (Pkt.). 5. The Meanings in English. If the work is in mixed Sanskrit and Prakrit, as in case 6. After each meaning there follow the quotations of the dramas or the proto-canonical works of the from Prakrit works, arranged in a specific order. Digambara sect, the Sanskrit name is preferred. In 7. Cross references where necessary. the case of the 19 and of the Prakrit name is tollowed by tbo Prakrit forms 9 and foot and in case of a 1. Lemma Sanskrit name ty and Tfor for the sake of consistency. Besides the regular phonetic changes which the Considerations like being better known decide the choice Prakrit grammarians describe as being applicable to the of setubaMdha for rAvaNavaha, kumArapAlapaDibAha for jiNadhammapaDiboha, Sanskrit words, they also prescribe some changes as "and dezInAmamAlA for rayaNAvalI. The names of sahakas are being peculiar and applicable to the Sanskrit base of the given in Prakrit. The pames of Prakrit Grammars are words (Hem. (Gr.) 1. 15-22). Thus the consonantal replaced by the names of their authors with the addition endings of the basic words are either dropped or themaof Gr. added in parenthesis. From among the alter- tised by adding the vowel a to them and in the case of native names of a book, as far as possible, the older feminine nouns the suffix is naturally -a or -1. In the case Dame is selected as in the case of Viyahapannatti for of Sanskrit pouds ending in vowels like , some changes Bhagavatisutra. The names of works dealing with Prakrit occur before the case-ondinge (Hom. (Gr.) 3. 44 foll. ). For Private and Personal Use Only Page #30 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org (21) as given by the Prakrit grammarians. Secondary bases of the verbs will be treated in the same way. All such changes are due to the attempt to get the word to conform to the phonological structure of the Prakrit languages. Hence the problem of setting up the lemmata of words in a Prakrit dictionary The practice of modern scholars as seen in the glossaries prepared by them for the books which they have edited differs from scholar to scholar. Various methods have been used by them, keeping the Sanskrit ending as it is, to produce new bases with no observable general principle. It seems best to set up the lemma in the Pratipadika form when it conforms to the rules of word-endings current in Prakrit. In case this is not possible, we set the lemma in the form in which it occurs before the inflectional terminations. More specifically, if a noun ends in the suffix -in (both krt and taddhita) it will be given without the final consonant. If the word ends in -an, the final consonant will be dropped, or a vowel like a or a will be added according to the gender of the word. For words originally ending in the base will end in -u or -ara~ ara as the case may be. The present active participle will be given as ending in -anta. The distinction between words ending in short vowels like i and -u and long vowels like -i and - will be preserved even in the case of teminine words. Words ending in -vas will be given as u-ending and those in -tr will be either shown as ending in -u or in-ta (>ya) and the ending -1 will be shown as -nnu or -nnu. The adjectives will be given in their mas. or neu. forms and their feminine form will be shown as [f. -a] or [f. I as the case may be. It only the feminine form is available then atter the designation of the part of speech as adj. the symbol (f.) will be added. Pronouns will be given as they actually occur in their Ncm. (?) Sg. form, and pronominal adjectives will be treated as ordinary nouns, so also the numerals. The adverbs will be given in their actually occurring forms and in the case of adverbial use of the cases of some nouns and adjectives, they will be included under the corresponding nouns and adjectives. In case of the verbs, the practice of the Prakrit scholars so far has been indecisive and varying. Some use the Sanskrit root itself, while others give the Prakrit form of the Sanskrit root, either using thematization or some other changes. Some give the 3. p. sg. Present form of the root, even when that form may not occur. Following a suggestion of H. Jacobi and confirmed by Edgerton, the verbs will be given here as ending either in -a or -e or -a, thus forming three types of conjugation. The base will be decided by cutting off the inflections Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir will be given in Devanagari throughout, an Anusvara As regards the orthography of the lemma which will be used for all nasal consonants which do not occur in the Prakrit phonology. Earlier scholars have used both the para-savarna and anusvara indiscriminately. Verbs will be distinguished from the other words by adding a hyphen at the end, even in the Devanagari form. 2. Transliteration, Derivation and Etymology Transliteration into Roman is given after the Devanagari word into brackets so that those who are unacquainted with the Devanagari script can also make use of the dictionary. But in the same brackets are included some other words given only in transliteration. These are intended to explain the derivation and to some extent the etymology of the lemma. In the majority of the cases the etymology of the Prakrit word is to be found in a Sanskrit word. Only in rare. cases we will have to search for origins in the pre-classical stages of language or even in the indo European stage. A brief indication of this will be given wherever necessary by quoting the relevant cognates. The derivation of the Prakrit words is a task beset with great difficulties. No attempt is made by the Prakrit grammarians to explain the derivation of the nouns, derivative verbs, adjectives, adverbs etc. as they occur in Prakrit, because they have laid down the rules of phonetic changes which relate a Sanskrit word with the word in Prakrit, sound for sound. A large number of words which in Sanskrit consist of two or more morphemes, which are based on the derivative history of the word, are all taken up as one unit and are used in Prakrit with the necessary phonetic changes. The Prakrit grammarians confine themselves only to such suffixes which are not found in Sanskrit. Hence the derivation of a Prakrit word can only be understood by look ng into the corresponding Sanskrit word which is amenable to morphemic analysis, and this analysis is taken as the basis of the Prakrit word. To make such an attempt requires a good knowledge of the derivation of the Sanskrit word itself. Hence to make the process of derivation clear the transliteration of the Prakrit word and the transliterated form of the Sanskrit word which immediately follows are divided into their morphemic elements which are indicated by hyphens. This procedure works fairly well when the structure of the two words is nearly the same. But in many cases this is not so, because the way in which Prakrit uses its grammatical elements is not the same as is done by Sanskrit. In For Private and Personal Use Only Page #31 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org (22) such cases two methods are used. One is to reconstruct the Sanskrit shape of the Prakrit morphemes sound by sound, and indicate their differences by using italics for the different elements. This often gives rise to a form which looks like Sanskrit only in its phonology, but not in its morphemic make up The two languages may use different morphemes, or even if they use the same morphemes, their allomorphs will be differently distributed, and this must be made clear by using italics for either the Sanskrit or Prakrit allomorphs. As this procedure gives rise to Sanskrit-looking words which are not correct in Sanskrit, they are also given in their correct form in transliteration. Hence immediately following the Prakrit used in Devanagari, there will be at the most three transliterated words in the brackets. In case the Sanskrit and the Prakrit word is the same in all respects, a single transliteration is given for both the Prakrit and the Sanskrit word. If there are phonetic and morphological differences, there will occur two transliterated words, the second being the Sanskrit form, provided it has the same grammatical and morphological structure. If it differs from the first, a third transliterated word will be added which will be a correct Sanskrit form of the Prakrit word as far as the meaning is concerned. This will also be the case if the meaning of the Prakrit word differs from that of Sanskrit, which will also indicate the traditional rendering of the Prakrit word into Sanskrit by the commentators. This arrangement will correspond to the classification of Prakrit words into tatsama and tadbhava types. The third type called Desi or Desya will have a different treatment as far as its etymology is concerned and, if known, it will be stated clearly in so many words. 3. Sound Variations The close relationship between the various Prakrit languages was well established from the very beginning of the tradition of the Prakrit grammarians. This is reflected in the fact that they take Sanskrit as the basis for their description of the Prakrits. In addition they take one Prakrit as a basis for another Prakrit as well. By common consent Maharastri is taken as the basis for a detailed description and this is taken as a new basis for the description of the other Prakrits like Sauraseni, Magadhi, Paisaci etc. In addition, Magadbi is described with reference to Sauraseni by noting the differing features of that language. This procedure is quite sufficient to conclude that it is a mere procedural relationship and is in no way connected with the independent nature of the Prakrit languages. That is why Rajasekhara uses the word adbhasakavi to describe himself and Laksmidhara gives the name sadbhdaa Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir candrika to his Prakrit grammar. Earlier, Rudrata enumerates the six languages as Prakrit, Sanskrit, Magadhi, Paisaci, Sauraseni and Apabhramsa (2. 12). Later writers dropped Sanskrit and added Culika-Paisaci as an additional Prakrit. Still later the number of Prakrit languages or dialects went on increasing with the result that the features by which one Prakrit was differentiated from the other became fewer and fewer and of less significance. Even with the major Prakrit languages, in which a fair amount of literature is available, the form of a word shows a varying phonetic shape, which will make it necessary for the dictionary to give each form a separate place in the alphabetical arrangement. These differences, being phonetic in nature, affect a large number of words. In all cases of this type the meaning and the usage remain the same. To give recognition to all such variants as independent entries will lead to endless repetition without any advantage. To add to this undesirable situation, we find that a word assumes different shapes in the same language and thus increases the number of entries. Most of such changes are optional and both alternatives occur in literature. The failure on the part of the modern editors to distinguish between real phonological difference and orthographical variation has led to a situation which is intolerable and the lexicographer has to make a determined effort to reduce the number of entries so produced. This situation is similar to one, caused by the spelling variations, found in Old and Middle English. The treatment which is given to these spelling variations in the lexicons of these languages is adopted for the Prakrit words as well. In this dictionary, all such variations which occur in the same language or even a number of languages are given as variant forms at one place under the word chosen as the lemma. Thus writing of vowels like a and a as ya and ya, writing a ta in place of the consonants which are lost, writing i and u for the short values of e and o, and many others will be treated as spelling variants of a given vocable. This will help reduce the entries to a considerable extent and help the lexicographer to quote passages at one place even when they contain the given word in different phonetic shapes. 4. Parts of Speech The grammatical status of the words in the dictionary will be indicated by using the theory of the parts of speech. The system of Sanskrit which classifies all the words (Padas) into two classes, nouns (called subantu) and verbs (called tinanta) and includes the other words among nouns by the device of adding terminations and For Private and Personal Use Only Page #32 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir (23) then dropping them, is not much useful and cannot be or active meanings. A comprebensive statement of the followed for the Prakrit larguages. Nor is it economical formation of the verbal bases in the Prakrits can only because the classification of the subantas will have to be made when a detailed grammar of these languages be divided further into many subdivisions to explain their is made available, meaning and use in the language. The European 7-8. Two adverbial derivatives from the verbal grammatical tradition began with Aristotle by setting bases are given an independent status bere, the gerund up tbree classes called nouns. verbs, and a third heteroge- (Ger.) and the infinitive (Inf.). nous group called syrdesmol ( connectors) which included the article, pronoups. conjunctions and possibly 9. Under the designations Adnominal (adn.) prepositions as well. Thrax codified for Greek the eight (coined after adverbial ) are included particles like a parts of speech as noups. verbs, participles, article. pro ples, article pro at , ag. . Daft etc.. postpositions governing nouds, prepositions, adverbs and conjunctions. As Latin various cases of nouns, and adverbs of time, place lacked an article, Priscian dropped it in his classification otion cause etc.. if they do not come under the scope of and added interjections in its place. These eight parts of No. 3. The criterion used for this purpose is the speech thus became current upto the modern times and primary relationship of these with another poups and not Pr were used for all types of languages in spite of the with the verb When these words are used in groups or fact that this theory is based on both formal and semantic in correlative pairs they function as the traditlonal class criteria, its usefulness capcot be denied and it can be of conjunction. This term conjunction is avoided because used for the Prakrits with some modifications. disjunctive relations between sentences and words are not covered by it. For this dictionary the followirg parts of speech will 10. Interjections (intj.) which semantically are be used : expressive of emotions and feelings and syntactically 1. Noups along with the indication of their gender form independent sentences like the Vocative Case. as m. f. n. 2. Adjectives (adj.) also includipg all types of 5. Meaning analysis, Homophony and Polysemy participles which will be indicated by using their abbre- Meaning analysis is the very core of a dictionary. viations in parenthesis : adj. (ppp.) etc. When the But no general principles can be laid down for it, adjective is available only in its feminine form, it will be because it differs from language to language, and even indicated by writing (f.) after it. If all forms are ia the same language from word to word. Both historical found, the feminine form will be shown as ending in and logical considerations play an important role in the [f. a, ori). relations which subsist between different meanings of a 3. Adverbs (adv.). This category will include word. Similarly no hard and fast line can be drawn Acc. Sg. of adjectives used as adverbs and Inst., Abl. between what may be called the overall meaning and a and Loc. cases of nouns similarly used. In addition it specific meaning. In the field of semantics, each word will include words used as adverbs like ajja, ahuna, has its own bistory and it must be explained on the basis divi etc. and nouns with the adverbial suffix Skt. -as of its use in a given language. Semantic universals are (Prakrit -0). hard to find and hence can be of limited uso. 4. Pronoups (pro.) including personal, demon- The apparent multiplicity of homonyms in Prakrit strative, reflexive ar.d other pronominal derivatives. need not be indicated by the use of index numbers because 5. Numerals ( nu.) include words used in the in the majority of cases its source in Sanskrit, which is sense of a number (saikhya) or numeral qualifying given throughout, makes it obvious. Only in rare cases other objects ( samkhyeya ). where the Sanskrit equivalent itself is homophonous, can we use index numbers for this purpose. 6. Verbs (v). Here all stems which are conju. gated in Prakrit will be included even when they are The inherent ability of a language to make distinchaving different conjugational signs (vikaranas) or use tions in meaning to any degree of nicely makes it necederivative suffixes for passive and causative and even ssary to analyse it on the evidence of the actual use of the noun-bases (denominatives). These will be classified word in literature. This is true especially in the case of into three categcries, those ending in a, those wbich use e classical languages where an appeal to the intuitive judge(from Skt. Qya ) and those ending in a long vowel. ment of the speaker cannot bmade to decide its precise Passive bases except those formed with the regular passive meaning. In this connection, two things must be consuffix -ujja or ia will be given as bases with either passive stantly and clearly kept in mind. The semantic spectrum For Private and Personal Use Only Page #33 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org (24) of the target language and that of the language of explanation may not be the same, and in fact is usually different. Secondly. only such distinctions in the meaning can be made which are caused by the influence of the linguistic environment only. In this dictionary the different meanings of a word are indicated by the use of numbers in serial order and no complicated system is used to show close and distant relationships of the meanings. When one meaning directly leads to another, this is indicated by the use of the word hence. In the case of technical terms of different branches of knowledge, great care is taken to explain them fully. but no attempt is made to coin new words for this purpose. In this part of the entry syntactic usage is given full representation and the linguistic environment is stated in the form of classifications based on common sense, with no pretence of making them scient fically or philosophically very accurate. The lebelling of meanings as literal, metonymical or figurative, which is generally followed in the dictionaries of the classical languages of Europe, is not followed here. But all the necessary evidence in the form of quotations is given in ample measure, and the reader is free to draw his own conclusions based on them. So also the classification of meanings as expressive, indicative and suggestive which is done by the writers of rhetorics in Sanskrit is not explicitly stated Stylistic differences and usage labels are mostly confined to the passages taken from the dramatic works. whether in Sanskrit and Prakrit or wholly in Prakrit (the Sattakas). Here the name of the speaker or an indication of his status s always given at the beginning of each quotation from the dramas. 6. Arrangen.ent of Quotations and Mode of Reference The justification of the meanings assigned to a word lies in the quotations from the Prakrit literature supplied in the entry after each meaning. To keep the bulk of the work as small as possible, only selected quotations are given, which are necessary to determine the meanings. When the word occurs in a long passage as can be seen from the varnakas of the Avg. canon, only such portion of it is quoted as is essential to understand it. The portion which is dropped is indicated by using three dots (...) in its place. As the dictionary is using all the Prakrit languages, it is necessary to represent all of them, at least with one quotation from each Prakrit if the word occurs in it This will mean that if a Prakrit language is not represented by any quotation, ope can conclude that the word does not occur in that Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir language, and if no passage is quoted under a particular meaning it means that, that meaning is not found in it. Very often a given word with a given sense may occur in different phonetic shapes in different languages In such a case it will occupy different places in the Dictionary. In view of these and similar considerations a purely chronological arrangement for quotations from all the languages taken together is not possible. It is found convenient to put the seven Prakrits which have sizable literature into three groups based on their linguistic and semantic affinities A word having a religious. a philosophical or a technical meaning is likely to occur in AMg. JM and JS. but may not occur in M., S. Mg. and vice versa. Moreover a word may be found in any two languages within a group. There are a large number of words which are peculiar to Apa. having formal and semantic features not found in other Prakrits Hence for the arrangement of the quotations these languages are divided into three groups: (1) AMg. JM JS (2) M., S.. Mg. (3) Apa. The above sequence of languages within a group will be strictly followed, so that quotations from them will occur in that order. For example, if a word does not occur in AMg. then quotations from JM. and JS. will follow. The same arrangement will be valid for the second group, first M. and then S. and/or Mg. The Apa. quotations will come last, which is as it should be in view of the place of that language in the Middle Indo-Aryan group. The sequence between the first two groups cannot be pre-decided. According to the evidence found, either of them may get precedence over the other Considerations like the phonetic shape of the word, grammatical peculiarities and meaning will be taken into account in this regard. The chronology of all the books used for this dictionary cannot be definitely settled vis-a vis all the other books. Therefore a convenient sequence which will be followed in giving quotations is given in the list called Languageand subject-wise classification with approximate chronology of the Frakrit works'. In the case of AMg. the traditional divisions of the canon are followed, though no pretence is made of a strict chronological sequence. In the canon there are sufficient indications to believe that its parts do not belong to the same period and are often separated from each other by a long period of time. But for the convenience of reference, a book will be treated as one unit and all quotations from any of its part will come together. It should be particularly noted that even the demarcation of languages like AMg., JM. or JS is not always clear and often remains doubtful. Traditions are divided as regards the number of the Prakiraak works and many of them are attributed to writers who lived long For Private and Personal Use Only Page #34 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org (25) after the finalisation of the canon. For the dictionary of the present type such inaccuracies are inevitable. All that we can do in this regard is to label a word as older or younger. For giving reference it may be noted that more than one edition of a book is required to be used for citations. This is because they differ in readings, orthography and divisions of the text. In a few cases a book has two versions, a shorter one and a longer one. In such a case a word may occur in one but not in the other. To meet this difficulty, references to more than one edition are given after the quotation, the second reference being in parenthesis. When we quote from a Curni or a Tika we give reference to the folio, side (a or b) and line because without this help the explanation of a word in a given text cannot be easily. traced in the commentaries. The system of numbering various parts of the text, except for the largest divisions, is, to say the least, chaotic and there is no agreement between different editions of the same text. The original divisions into Srutaskandha, Adhyaya, Uddesaka and Sutra is completely neglected while preparing indices for such works, making it impossible to use them. The number of verses in a text is not the same in different editions. This is also true of Sutra numbers, because the Sutras are differently divided by the different editors. All these facts make it well-nigh impossible to trace passages from one edition to the other. This explains to some extent the length of the references, and the reader is requested to try all of them if he wants to verify the quotations. Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir 7. Cross-reference The last element of an entry in the dictionary is a cross-reference to auother entry which is related to it in different ways. It may be a mere variant reading of the same lemma or an earlier or a later form of the same word occurring at a given place of the text. The way in which the work of the dictionary is planned and carried out, it is inevitable to have more frequent references to the words which come later than those which have already been given. To remedy this situation, recourse is taken to give the reference in both ways. However, great care is taken to choose the lemma which must be based on its usefulness for a detailed treatment. Another way adopted to help the reader is to put together all minor variants of a word in one place. Citations are also kept at the minimum by avoiding repetition at different places unless absolutely necessary. 8. Material from Other Sources In order to achieve maximum comprehensiveness, words which are found in the earlier dictionaries are included even when we are not in a position to verify them along with the quotation given there. Naturally such entries are few and are given in square brackets with the indication of the work from which they are taken. The same procedure is followed when we find that a meaning is assigned to a word which cannot be verified. For Private and Personal Use Only A. M. GHATAGE Page #35 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org For Private and Personal Use Only Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Page #36 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir ABBREVIATIONS OF BOOKS QUOTED IN THE PRAKRIT DICTIONARY Abbreviation Abbise. AdiSta.( D.) AdiSta. Ra ) AdiTraBha. AgDam. Ainaca. AjjhMaPar. AjiSaTha:( Dha.) AjiSa Tha.(N.) Akkba MaKo. Alanka Ra. Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor elc. Mode of Reference Abhiseka, Bbaga, Bhasapatakacakra, pp. 321-369, POS, 54, Act. Vorse, Lind C. R. Devadbar, Poona, 1937. Adidevastava, Devendra, JSS. Vol. I, p. 98. Muni Amar:- Verse No. vijaya, Ahmedabad, 1922. Adidevastava, Ramacandra, JSS. Vol. I, p. 92. Verse No. Adinatbatrayodasabbavastotra, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Vol. I, Verse No. p. 106. Agamadambara, Jayanta Bhatta, Dr. V. Raghavan and Prof. Pago. Lino Apantalal Thakur, Darabbanga, 1964. Ainabacariya, Jinavallabha, Prakaranasamdoba, p. 4, AS. Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Ajjhappamayaparikkha, Yagovijaya, Adisvara Jaina Temple Verse No. Trust, Bombay, 9. Ajitasantistava, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Vol. I, p. 112. Verse No. Ajiyasaptitthaya, Nandisena, Saptasmaranastava, pp. 1-13, Vorge No. Surat, 1942. Akkbanamanikosa, Nemicandra, PrTS. 5, Muni Punyavijaya, Story No. Stanza No. Varanasi, 1962. Alankararatnakara, Sobhakaramitra, POS. 77, C. R. Devadhar, Sutra. Lino 1942. Alankarasarvasva, Ruyyaka, KM. 35, with comm. of Jayaratha, Pago. Line Pt. Durga prasada, K. P. Parab, 1893. Aloyanakulaya, JAS. 17 ( Part II ), pp. 249-250, Munl Vorso No. Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, MJV. Bombay, 1987. Alpababutvagarbhitamahavirastava, Samayasundargani, Verse No. AGRM. 19, Bhavnagar, VS. 1970. Anabisamdhi, Jinaprabba, Samdhikavyasamuccaya, pp. 48-50, Kadavaka. Line R. M. Shah, LDS. 72, Abmedabad, 1980. Anabimabarisisamdhi, Samdhikavyasamuccaya, pp. 110-117, Kadavaka. Llne LDS. 72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Anargharaghava, Murari, KM. 5, Pt. Durgaprasada, W..L. Act. Verse. Line Panshikar, Bombay, 1937. Anandasavayasamdhi, Vinayacandrasuri, Samdbikavyasamuc- Kadavaka. Line caya, LDS. 72, pp. 65-71, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Anandasundari, Ghapasyama, A. N. Upadhye, Motilal Act. Verse. Line Banarasidass, Banaras, 1955. Anagarabhatti (Yogibbakti ), Jinendra-Guna-Samstuti ve Verse No. Bbakti, Kundakunda, B. G. Khot, Kolba pur, 1959, AlankaSa. Aloy Ku. AlpGaMaSta. ApahSam. ANAMahSam. Anargh Ra. AnaSaSam. AnaSun. ApBha, For Private and Personal Use Only Page #37 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra Abbreviation day Vi AnjaPav. Anna UnKu ABSuKab. Antag. Antaran Sam Anuog. Anut Cu Aquttaro. Appay.(Gr.) AppViku. Arihku. ArahPad. ArabPad (V.) ArabPag ArabPal.(Su.) Arabsa. AicaCu. Aura Pace. Av. AvCu. Avima. www.kobatirth.org II Mode of Reference Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Angavijja, Muni Punyavijaya, PrTS. I, Banaras, 1957. Aajana pavananjaya, Hastimalla, MDJGM. 43, M. V. Act. Verse. Line Patvardhan, Bombay, 1950. (Adhyaya). Page. Line Annayaunchakulaya, Anandavijaya, AGRM. 17, Bhavnagar, Verse No. VS. 1979. Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Anjanasundarikahanaya, Gunasamrddhimahattara, Sambodhi, Verse No. Vol. I, No. 2, Shah, Bhojaka, LDS Ahmedabad, 1972. Antagadadasao, P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1932. Antarangaramdhi. Ratnaprabhagani. Samdhikavyasamuccaya, pp. 72-82. R. M. Shah, LDS. 72, Ahmedabad, 1980. Aquogadara, Aryaraksita Sthavira: 1] JAS I, pp. 61-205. Muni Punyavijaya, Malvaniya, Bhojaka, MJV. Bombay, 1968. II] Nava-Suttani V, pp. 291-421. Yuvacarya Mabaprajna, JVB. Ladnun, 1987. Sutra No. Kadavaka. Line Anuogadaracupni, with Haribhadra's comm., Ratlam, 1928. Anuttarovavaiyadasao, P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1932. Prakrtamanidipa, Appaya Diksita, ORIP. Sanskrit Series 92, Prakarana. Sutra T. T. Shrinivasagopalacarya, Mysore, 1953. Sutra No. Appavischikulaya, JAS. 17 (Part II), MJV. Bombay, MJV. Bombay, Verse No. 1987. Folio Side, Line Sutra No. Arabanakulaya, JAS. 17 (Part II), p. 244, Punyavijaya, Verse No. Bhojaka, MJV. Bombay, 1987. Arabanapadaga, JAS. 17 (Part II), Muni Punyavijaya, Verse No. Bhojaka, MJV. Bombay, 1987, (1) 1-84, (2) pp. 85168, ArahPad (V.). Avimaraka : 1] Meharchanda Lachhmandas, Bak Kunbae, Delhi, 1968. Arahana pagarana. Abhayadevasuri, JAS. 17 (Part II), pp. Verse No. 22-231, Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, MJV. Bombay, 1987. For Private and Personal Use Only Arahanapainnaya, I, II, Sulasa Sravaka, JAS. 17 (Part II), Verse No. MJV. Bombay, 1987. Arabanasara, Devasena, SJGM. 18, Calcutta. Acaryacudamani, Saktibhadra, C. R. Jones, OUP. 1984, Aurapaccakkbana, I, II, III. JAS. 17 (Part I), pp. 160-163; 305-308;329-336, Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, MJV. Bombay, 1984. Avassayasutta: 1] Navasuttani, pp. 1-23, Yuvacarya Mahaprajna, 1] Av. Sutra No. JVB. Ladnun, 1987. 21 JAS. 15, pp 331-358, Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, MJV. 2] Sutra No. Bombay, 1977. Avasasayacunni, Junadasagani, AS. Ratlam, 1929, Verse No. Act. Verse. Line Verse No. Page. Line Act. Verse. Line Page #38 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra Abbreviation AvNi. AvSuSam. AvTI.(H.) Ayir. AyarBhs. AyarCo. Ayar Das.(Dasa.) Ayar Ni. AyarTI. BaAnu. BalCa. BalRam. BanSam. BhaAra. Bhag Ajju. Bhavika. Bhav Pa. BhavSam. Bhava TraSta. Bharat (Gr.) www.kobatirth.org III Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. 2] Bhasanatakacakra, pp. 109-190, C. R. Devadhara, POS. 54, Poona, 1937. Avassayanijjutti: 1] Bhadrabahu with Jinadasa's Curni, AS. Ratlam, 1929. 2] Bhadrabahu with Haribhadra's Tika, AS. SiddhantaSamgraha I, Mehsana, 1916. Ayara : 1] Walter Schubring, JSSGM. Ahmedabad, VS. 1980. 2] Angasuttani (i) pp. 1-250, Muni Nathmal, JVB. Ladnun, VS. 2031. 3] JAS. 2, Muni Jambuvijaya, MJV. Bombay, 1977. 4] Hermann Jacobi, London, 1882. Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Avantisukumalasamdhi, Ratnaprabhasuri, Samdhikavyasamuc- Kadavaka. Line caya, pp. 37-42, R. M. Shah, LDS 72, Ahmedabad, 1980. Avassayatika, Haribhadra, AS. Siddhanta-Samgraha I, Folio. Side. Lite Mehsana, 1916. Mode of Reference Verse No. Srutaakandha. Adhyay 1] Uddesa. Sutra 2] Adhyaya, Sutra 3; Sutra No. Ayariyabhatti, Kunda kunda, Jinendra-gupa-samstuti va Bhakti, Verse No. pp. 43-47, B. G. Khot, Kolhapur, 1959. Acaranga Curni, Rsabhadeva Kesarimal Pedhi, Ratlam, 1914. Ayaradsao, Yuvacarya Mahaprajna, JVB. Ladnun, 1987. Ayara ganijjutti, Bhadrababu, AS. Mehsana, 1916. Ayaranga Tikk, Silanka, AS. Mehsann, 1916. Barasanuvekkha, Kundakunda, MDJGM. 17, Pannalal Soul, Verse No. Folio. Side. Line Bombay, VS. 1977. Act. Verse. Line For Private and Personal Use Only Page. Line Dasa. Sutra Niryukti No. Balacarita, Bhasa : 1] Dr. V. Raghavan, Munshi Ram Manohar Lal, Dethi. 2] Dr. H. Weller, Leipzig, 1922. 3 Bhasanatakacakra, pp. 511-560, C. R. Devadhara, POS. 54, Poona, 1937. Balaramayana, Rajaskhara, CSGM. 70, Gangaprasada Ray, Act. Verse. Line Varanasi, 1986. Bandhasamitta, Devendra with Svopajnavrtti (Karmagrantha Verse No. III. pp. 98-111), AJGRM. 85, Caturavijayaji, Bhavanagar, 1934. Bhagavati Aradhana, Acarya Sivakoti, DDJGM. 2, Karanja, Verse No. 1935. Bhagavadajjukiya, Bodhayana, Prabhat Shastri, Allahabad, 6. Bhavisatta kaha, Dhanapala, GOS. 20, Dalal, Gune, Baroda, Page. Line Kadavaka. Line 1967. Bhavapahuda, Kundakunda, SDJS. Pannalal Jain, Mahavirji, Verse No. 1968. Bhavana Samdhi, Jayadevamuni, Samdhikavyasamuccaya, pp. Kadavaka. Line 90-95, LDS. 72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Bhavatrayistavanam, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Vol. I, p. 268. Natyasastra, Bharata, Manamohana Ghosa, Calcutta, 1967. Verse No. Adhyaya. Verse No. Page #39 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir IV Abbreviation BhattaP. 100A Bhaya Tho. BhuvKevCA. BodPa. BraCaPari. Bph Kapp BIK Sama BtSamgra. Bruchstucke. Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Bhattaparipna, Virabhadra, JAS. 17 (Part I), pp. 312-328, Verse No. MJV. Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, Bombay, 1984. Bhayaharathotta, Manatunga, JSS. Vol. II, p. 14, Muni Verse No. Caturavijaya, PJSG. 4, Ahmedabad, 1936. Bhuvanabhanukevalicariya, Indrahamsagani, LDS. 54, Muni Verse No. Ramanikvijaya, Ahmedabad, 1976. Bodbapahuda, Kundakunda, SDJS. Pannalal Jain, Mahavirji, Verse No. Rajasthan, 1968. Brahmacaryaparikarana, A. C. Nahata, B. L. Nahata, AJGM. Verse No. 11, Calcutta, VS. 1997. Kappasutta (cheya). W. Schubring, in Devanagari, s. M. Uddesa. Sutra Modi, JSSGM. Poona, 1923. Brhatksetrasamasa, Jinabhadragaai Ksamasramana, JDPS. Verse No. Bhavnagar, VS. 1977. Bihatsamgrabani, Jinabhadragani Ksamasramana, JAGRM. Verse No. 47, Bhavnagar, VS. 1973. Bruchstucke Buddhistischer Dramen, Heinrich Luders, Berlin, Page. Line 1911. Caccari, Jipadatta, Apabbramsa-Kavya-trays, GOS. XXXVII, Verse No. L. B. Gandbi, Baroda, 1927. Caitanyacandrodaya, Karnapura, KM. Kedaranatba, Pansi- Act. Verse. Line kara, Bombay, 1917. Candavejjbaya : Verse Line 1] Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, JAS. 17 (Part 1), pp. 63-89, MJV. Bombay, 1984. 2) Ed. Colette Caillat, Institut de civilisation indienne, Paris, 1971. Prakrtalaksana, Capda, CSGM. 25, Muni Darkapavijaya, Vidhana No. Sutra No. Gujratha, 1936. Canda kausika, Ksemisvara, VBSGM. 126, Caukbamba Vidya. Act. Verse. Line bhavan, Jagadish Mishra, Varanasi, 1965. Candakevalicariya, Siddhassi, Namaskarasvadhyaya, pp. 452- Verse No. 456, JSVM. Tattvanandavijaya, Bombay, 1961, Candaleba, Rudradasa, BVG. 6, A. N. Upadhye, Bbaratiya Act. Verse. Lino Vidyabhavana, Bombay, 1945. Candappabacariu, Yasahkirti, Viraseva Mandir Trust, B. C. Samdbi. Kadavaka. Lino Jain Bhaskara, Beepa ( Sagar), 1986. Candraprabhasaptabhavastotra, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Vol. I, Verse No. Cacc. CaitaCa. Cand. Canda.(Gr.) Cand Kau. CandKoCa. 1901. Candle. CapdappaCa.(Y.) CandraSto. p. 107. Cari Bha. CariPa. Carittabbatti, Kundakunda, Jipendra-guna-samstuti va Bhakti, Verse No. B.G. Khot, Kolhapur, 1959. Carittapahuda, Kundakunda, SDJS. Pandalal Jain, Maha- Verse No. virji. Rajasthan, 1968. Carudatta, Bhasa, Bbasanatakacakra, pp. 121-248, POS. 54, Act. Verse. Line C. R. Devadhara, Poona, 1937. Carnd. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #40 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra Abbreviation CatuJinaSta. Catur JinaSta. CaupCa. CaurBhaSam. CauSar. CauViJiThu. Ceiy Van Bha.(S.) Ceiy VanBha. Chakkammu. ChaGa. ChanAnuSA ChandKo. ChanLa. Chapa. ChePi. CheSath. . Dam Pa. DamSa. Dand Pra. Dan Vi. DariNly. Dasa. www.kobatirth.org Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Catuhstrimajjinatijayastavana, Jinacandra, JSS. Vol. I, p. 81. Caturviniatijinastavana, Jinacandra, JSS. Vol. I, p. 83. Cauppannamahapurisacariya, Slanka, PrTS. 3, Bhojaka, Varanasi, 1961. Caurangabhavanasamdhi, Jinaprabha, Samdhikavyasamuccaya, Kadavaka. Line pp. 56-64, LDS. 72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Causarana (I), Virabhadra, JAS. 17 (Part I), Punyavijaya, Verse No. Bhojaka, MJV. Bombay, 1934. Ceiyavandanabhasa, Sri Prakaranartba, pp. 28-36, Ahmedabad, VS. 1988. Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Cauvisajinathui, Prakaranasamdoha, pp. 46-56, AS. Ratlam, Verse. No. 1929. Mode of Reference Verse No. Celyavandanamababbasa, Santisuri, JAS. AGRM. 69, Bhav- Verse No. nagar, VS. 1977. Verse No. Page. Line Chakkammuvaesa, Amarakirti Oriental Institute, GOS. Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line Baroda, 1992. Chappannayagahao, Shivaji University, Sanskrit Prakrit Verse No. Series 3, A. N. Upadhye, Kolhapur, 1970. Chandon usasana, Hemacandra, SJGM. 49, BVB. H. D. Page. Line Velankar, Bombay, 1961. Chandakcia, Ratnasekharsurl, Kavidarpana, pp. 99-110, Verse No. RPGM. 62, H. D. Velankar, Jodhapur, 1962. Chandolaksanani, Jinsprabha, RPGM. 62, H. D. Velankar, Verse No. Jodhapur, 1962. Chappahuda, Kundakunda, MDJGM. 17, Pannalal Soni, Verse No. Bombay, VS. 1977. Dandakaprakarana, Gajarajamuni, YVJSP. Mehsana, 1916. Danavibi, Prakaranasamdoha, p. 35, AS. Ratlam, 1921. Darsananiyama, Prakaranasandoha, p. 16, AS. Ratlam, 1929, Das suyakkbanda : 1] AAP. Muni Kamala, Rajasthan, 1977. Cheyapinda, Indranandiyogindra, cf. Prayascittasamgraha, Verse No. pp. 1-75, MDJGM. 18, Pannalal Soni, Bombay, VS. 1978. 2] Navasuttani (5), Yuvacarya Mahaprajna, pp. 425491, JVB. Ladnun, 1987. Cheyasattha, Anonymous, cf. Prayascittasamgraha, pp. 76-103, Verse No. MDJGM. 18, Pannalal Soni, Bombay, VS. 1978. Damsanapahuda, Kundakunda, SVDJS. Pannalal Jain, Rajas- Verse No. than, 1968. Damsanasara, Devasena, JGRK. Nathuram Premi, Bombay, Verse No. VS. 1974. 3] Ayaradasao, in Drei Chedasutras des Jaina-Kanons, W. Schubring, Colette Caillet, Hamburg, 1966. For Private and Personal Use Only Verse No. Verse No. Dasa. Sutra / Verse No. Page #41 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir VI Abbreviation Dasave. DasaveCu. DasaveNi. DavSam. DeNama. DeveNa Pra. Dev Tha. Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Dasa veyaliyasutta : Adhyayada. Uddesa 1] W. Schubring, Ahmedabad, 1932. 2] JAS. Punyavijaya, Bbojaka, MJV. Bombay, 1977. 3) With Haribhadra's Vivarana, Nirnayasagata) Bombay, 1918. 4) Navasuttani (5), Yuvacarya Mabaprajna, JVB. Ladoun, 1987. Desaveyaliyacunni (1, 11): Verse No. 1] Jioadasagani, with Bhadrabahu's Niryukti, Jain Bandbu Press, Indore, 1933. 2) Agastikasimba, PrtS. 17, Punyavijaya, Ahmedabad, 1973. Dasaveyaliyanijjutti, Bhadrababu, PrtS. 17, Punyavijaya, Chaper. Verse. Lido Ahmedabad, 1973. Davvasamgaha, Nemicandra, SBJ. VI. H. C. Ghoshal, Arrah, Page. Line 1917. Desinamamala, Hemacandra, BSS. 17, Pischel; Ramaunja- Varga. Verse No. swami, BORI. Poona, 1938. Devendranarakendraprakarana, Candrasuri, AGRM. 74, Verse No. Caturavijaya, Bhavnagar, 1922. Devindatthaya, JAS. 17, Punyavijaya, Bhojak, MJV. Bombay, Verse No. 1914. Dhammovaesamala, Jayasimha, SJGM. 28, BVB. Bombay, Verse No. 1949. Dhammaparikkha, Harisena, Dr. Bhagacandra Jain, Prof. M. Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line Ranadive, Nagpur, 1990. Dhammarayanapagarasa, santisuri, JAGM. 54, Bhavnagar, Verse No. VS. 1982. Dhammasamghayani, Haribhadra, DLJP. 42, Bombay, 1918. Verse No. Dhammavibipagaran, Sriprabba, HFL. 23, Ahmedabad, 1924. Verse No. Dhultakkhana, Haribhadra, SJGM. 19, Jinavijaya Muni, Kathapaka. Verse No. BVB. Bombay, 1944. Dhvanyaloka, Anandavardbana, with comm. Locana, KSS. Uddyota. Sloka. Verse No. 135, 1940. Page. Line (for Vytti and Locana) Dinasuddhi, Srijainajyotirgranthasamgraba, Ksamavijayagani Verse No. NSP. Bombay, 1938. Divasagarapannatti, Samgabanigahao, JAS 17 (Part I), Verse No. pp. 257-279, MJV. Punyavijaya, Buojak, Bombay, 1984. Dubsma kalastavana, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Vol. I, p. 269. Verse No. Dutaghatotkaca, Bhasa, Bhasanatakacakra, pp. 459-476, POS. Act. Verse. Lino 54, C. R. Devadbar, Poona, 1937. Dvasaptatijipastotra, Tilakacandra, JSS. Vol. I, p. 77. Verse No. Dvadasakulaka, Jinavallabba, JSPPF. 37, Muoi Sukhasagar, Kulaka. Verse No. Bombay, 1937. Dhammoma. Dhamlar. Dbam RaPa. DhamSam. Dham ViPa. Dhutt. Dhvanya. DinSu. DISAPan. Duhska Sta. DutGba. DvaJiSto. Dvaku. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #42 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra Abbreviation DvaPaku. Gaccha. Gan BhaPra. GaniVi, GanSadSa. Ga Rako. GaSah. GaSaSa. Gatha La. Gaud Va. GauSto. GayaSam. Gom Sa (J.) (K.) Goy Tha. Gur ParTho. GurTaVi. GurVanBha. HammiMaMa. HasCu. Hem.(Gr.). HemSuSam. IriVa. Iry K1. www.kobatirth.org VII Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. DvadagangIpadapramanakalaka, Jinabhadrasuri, JSS. Vol. 1, p. 88. Gaccbacara, JAS. 17 (Part I), pp. 337-49, MJV. Punya- Verse No. vijaya, Bhojaka, Gangeyabhangaprakarana, Vijayagani, AVGM. 4, Bhavnagar, Verse No. Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir 1916. Ganiviija, JAS. 17 (Part I), pp. 93-98, MJV. Punyavijaya, Verse No. Bhojaka, Bombay, 1984. Gathalaksanam, Nanditadhya, RPGM. 62, H. D. Velankar, Jodhpur, 1962. Mode of Reference Ganaharasaddhasayaya, Jinadatta, Apabhramsa-kavya-trayi, Verse No. GOS 37, pp 97-106, Baroda, 1927. Gaharayarako, Jinevarasurl, LDS. 52, Bhojaka, Shaha, Gatha No. Ahmedabad, 1975. Gabasaha si, Samayasundaragani, JSPPF. 43, Bombay, 1940. Gahasattasal, Hala, Radhagovinda Basak, Asiatic Society, 1971. Gautamastotra, Jinaprabha, JSS. Vol. I, p. 235. Gayasuumalas-mdhi, Ratnaprabhasuri, Samdhikavyasamuccaya, pp. 20-29, LDS. 7?, Ahmedabad, 1980. Gatha No. Sataka. Gatha No. Gaudavaho, Vakpatiraja, PrTS. 18, N. G. Suru, Ahmedabad, Verse No. 1975. Verse No. For Private and Personal Use Only Verse No. Kadavaka Line Gommatasara, Nemicandra Siddhantacakravarti, J. L. Jaini, Verse No. Jivakanda, Karmakanda, Lucknow, 1927. Goyamatthava Jinaprabha, JSS. Vol. I. pp. 235-37. Verse No. Guruparatantathotta, Saptasmaranastava, pp. 29-35, JSPPF. Verse No. Surat, 1942. Gurutattavinicchaya, Yasovijayagani, JAGRM. 78, Catur- Ullasa. Verse No. vijaya, Bhavnagar, 1925. Guruvandanabhasya, Sri-Prakaranaratna, pp. 36-42, Ahmeda- Verse No. bad, VS 1988. HammIramadamardana, Jayasimhasuri, GOS. 10, C. D. Dalal, Act. Verse. Line Baroda, 1920. Hasyacudamani, Vatsaraja, Rupakasatkam, pp. 118-149, Act. Verse. Line GOS. 8, C. D. Dalal, Baroda, 1918. Prakrta Vyakarana, Hemacandra, BSPS. LX, P. L. Vaidya, Pada. Sutra BORI. Poona, 1958. Hematilakasurisamdhi, Samdbikavyasamuccaya, pp 101-104. Kadavaka. Line Iriyavahiyaviyara, Dharmasigaragani, iryapathikisattrimsika, Verse No. pp. 38-40, AS. 49, Bombay, 1927. Iryapathikimithyaduskrtakulaka, Prakarapasamdoha, p. 41, Verse No. AS. Ratlam, 1929. Page #43 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir VIII Abbreviation IsiBbas, Jag SuMa. JambuCa.(G.) Jambuddi. JambuddiSam. Jambuddi Samgha. Jambu SaCa. Jan Pa. JasCa. Jay Dbav. Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Isibbasiyas : Adhyayana. Line 1) W. Schubring, Pt. Malvaniya, LDS. 45, Ahmeda bad, 1974. 2] JAS. 17 (Part 1), pp. 182-256, Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, MJV. Bombay, 1984. Jagatsundariprayogamala, Dhuliya, Vs. 1993. Topic No. Verse No. Jambucariya, Gunapala, SJGM. 44, Jipavijaya Mudi, BVB. Uddesa. Verse No. Bombay, 1959. ProsePage. Line Jambuddivapannatti, Uvangsuttani 4 (Part II), pp. 357-588, Vakkbara. Sutra Yuvacarya Mabaprajna, JVB. Ladnun, 1989. Jambuddivapennattisamgaba, Padmanandi, JRJGM. 7, L. C. Uddesa. Verse No. Jain, B. C. Siddhanta Shastri, Sholapur, 1958. Jambuddivasamghayani, Haribhadrasuri, JDPS. Bhavnagar, Verse No. 1915. Jambusamicariu, Virakavi, BJP. JMJGM. 7, Vimalaprakash Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line Jain, Varanasi, 1968 Japakiparinaya, Ramabhadra Diksita, Laksmanasuri, Tanjore, Act. Verse. Line 1906. Jasabaracariu, Puspadapta, BJP. BJMGM. 11, 1972. Sanidbi. Kadavaka. Line Jayadhavala, Kasayapabuda Tika, Virasena, Jinasena, JSUF. Vol. Page. Line H. L. Jain, Amaravati. Jayatibuanathuya, BORI. Collection, 1871-72, No. 285. Verse No. Jbanasaya. Jinabhadra Ksamasramana, comm, by Haribhadra. Verse No. in AvNiT. by Haribhadra, pp. 580-612. Jinadattakhyanadvaya, 1) Sumatisuri 2) Anonymous, SJGM. Page. Line 27, BVB. A. M. Bhojaka, Bombay, 1953. Jinastotra (Abbana kastotra ), Jinacandra, JSS Vol. I, p. 78. Verse No. Jinathui, BORI, 1880-81, 77 10). Folio. Line Jivabhigama, Uvangaguttani 4 (Part I), pp. 215-515, JVB. Padivatti. Sutra No. Yuvacarya Mabaprajna, Ladnun, 1987. Jivapusatthisardhi, Jinaprabha, Samdhikavyasamuccaya, pp. Kadavaka. Line 51-52, LDS. 72, R. M. Shah, Abmedabad, 1980. Jivanusasana, Devasuri, HeGr. 17, Prabhudas, Ahmedabad, Verse No. 1928. Jivadayaprakarana, Prakaranasamdoba, p. 27, AS. Ratlam, Verse No. 1929. Jivasamasa, AS. 50, Indore, 1927. Verse No. Jivaviyara, Santisuri, JAPM. Agra, VS. 1986. Verse No. Jivaviyaratthavana, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Vol. I, p. 262. Verse No. Jiyakappa, Jinabhadra, JSSGM. 7, Jinavijaya, Ahmedabad, Verse No. 1926. Jiyakappabhasa, Jinabbadra, Ed. Punyavijaya, Ahmedabad, Verse No. 1937. Jay Tihu. JhanSa. Jinada Akhya. JinaSto. JlaThu. Jivabhi. JivanuSam. JivAnu. Jiva Pra. JivSa. Jiv Viy. Jiv Viy Tha. Jiy Kapp Jiy KappBha. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #44 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Abbreviation Jiy KappCu. JnaSto. JogNa. Jogsa. Joiska. Jon Tha. JSS. JugaJiCa. Kahan Ko Kahara Ko. Kako. Kako Pra. Kalka. Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Jiyakappacunni, Siddhasenagani, JSSGM. 7, Jinavijaya, Page. Line, (Prose) Ahmedabad, 1926. (Verse No.) Jnanastotra, Jinacandra, JSS. Vol. I, p. 87. Verse No. Joganandi, JAS. I. 54, 55, MJV. Punyavijaya, Bombay, 1968. Sutra No. Jogasara, A. N. Upadhye, Bombay, 1937. Verse No. Joisakarandaga, JAS. 17 (Part I). pp. 361-408, MJV. Verse No. Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, Bombay, 1984. Jonittbya, Dharmaghosa, AGRM. Verse No. Jainastotragamdoba, Vol. I. II, PJSG. 1. Muni Amarvijaya, Page, Line Ahmedabad, 1932. Jugaijinindacariya, Vardhamapasuri, LDS. 104, R. K. Paga- Page. Line riya Ahmedabad, 1987. Kabanayakosa, cf. Ka KoPra. Story. Verse Kaharayana kosa, Devabhadra, Ed. Punyavijaya, Atmananda- Kathanaka. Verse sabba, Bhavnagar, 1944. ( Page. Line) Kabakosu, Sricandra, PrTS. 13, Hiralal Jain, Ahmedabad, Samdhi. Kadavaka. Lino 1969. Katbakosaprakarana, Jinesvara, SJGM. 11, BVB. Jinavijaya Page. Lino Mupi, Bombay, 1949. Kala kacaryakatbanaka, W. Norman Brown, pp. 1-86, Wash- Page. Lino ington, 1933. Kalakacaryakathanaka, Bhavadeva, W. Norman Brown, Verse No. pp. 87-92, Wasington, 1933. Kala kacaryakathanaka, Dharmaprabba Suri, W. Norman Verse No. Brown, pp. 92-101, Washington, 1933. Kalpalataviveka, Anonymous, LDS. 17, Nagar, Shastry, Page. Lino Ahmedabad, 1968. Kalasaruvakulaka, Jinadatta, Apabhramsakavyatrayi, GOS. Verse No. 37, pp. 67-80, Baroda, 1927. Kammapayadi, Nemicandra, JMJGM. 11, Hiralal Sastri, Verso No. Varanasi, 1964. Kammapayadi, Sivasarman, Vijayapremsuri, Dabbol, Pago. Line. Gujrath. Kammapayalicunni, Vijayapremsuri, Dabhoi, Gujrath. Folio. Side, Line Karmastava (Karmagrantba II), AJGRM. 85, pp. 66-97, Verse No. Caturvijaya, Bhavnagar, 1934. Kassavaho, Ramapanivada, HGRK. A. N. Upadhye, Canto. Verse Bombay, 1940. Kammavivaga (Karmagrantha I). Devendra, AJGRM. 85, Verse No. pp. 1-65, Caturvijaya, Bhavnagar, 1934. Kappuramanjari, Rajasekhara, HOS. MB., S. Konow, Delhi, Act. Verso. Lige 1963. KalKa.(Bhav.) Kalka.( Dharm.) KalpVi. KalSa Ku. KamPay.(N.) KamPay.(S.) Kam PayCu. KamTh.(D.) KamsVa Kam Vi.(D.) KapMan. P. D. II For Private and Personal Use Only Page #45 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra Abbreviation Kapp. J. Th. S. KappBha. Kappi. KappNI, KappVad. KarCa. Karga Bbi. KarpaSu. KarpCaBha. KarVajr. KasaPa. KattiAqu. Katya. (Gr.) Kaum Mi. KaumuMa. KaviDar. Kavyalan.(Ru.) Kavyanu.(He.) Kavyanu (Va.) Kavya Pra KesiGoSam. www.kobatirth.org X Name of the Bock, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Kalpasutra: 1] Jinacariya, Theravali, Samayari, H. Jacobi, AKM. 7, 1. Leipzig, 1879. 2] Ed. K. C. Lalwani, MB. Delhi, 1979. 3] Pajjusanakappa with comm. Kiranavali by Dharmadasagani, AJGRM. 71, Bhavnagar, 1922. Kappabhasa (Brhatkalpasutra), Samghada sagani, AJGRM. 82, Caturvijaya, Punyavijaya, Bhavnagar, 1935. Kappiya, cf. Nirayavaliyao, P. L. Vaidya Poona, 1932. Kappanijjutti, Bhadrabahu, AJGRM. 82, Caturvijaya, Punyavijaya, Bhavnagar, 1933. Kappavadimsiyao, cf. Nirayavaliyao, P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1932. Karakandacariu, Kanakamara, ACDJGM. 4, Hiralal Jain, Karanja, 1934. Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Kattigeyanuvekkha, Svami Kumara, RJSM. A. N Upadhye, Agas, Gujrat, 1960. Mode of Reference Sutra No. Verse No. Sutra No. Verse No. Sutra No. Karnabhara, Bhasa, Bhasanatakacakra, POS. 54, C. R. Devadhar, Poona, 1937. Karnasundari Bilhana, KM. 7, Pt. Durgaprasada, K. P. Parab, Bombay, 1932. Karpuracaritabhana, Vatsaraja, Rupakasatkam, pp. 23-35, C. D. Dalal, Baroda, 1918. Karunavajrayudha. Balacandrasuri, JAGRM. 56, Caturvijaya, Act. Verse. Line Bhavnagar, 1916. Samdbi. Kadavaka. Line Verse. Line For Private and Personal Use Only Kasayapabuda, Gunadhara, SDJJJS. Sumeruchandra Divakar, Verse No. Phaltan, 1968. Act. Verse. Line Act. Verse. Line Verse No. Prakrtamanjari, Katyayana, NSP. Mukunda Sharma, Bombay, Pariccheda. Sutra. Verse 1918. Kaumudimitrananda, Ramacandra, JAS. 59, Punyavijaya, Act. Verse. Line Bhavnagar, 1917. Kaumudimahostava, Vijjaka, DBGS(M). 4, M. Ramkrishna Act. Verse. Line Kavi, S. K. Ramnath Sastri, 1929. Kavidarpana, Anonymous, RPGM. 62, H. D. Velankar, Uddesa. Gatha No. Jodhpur, 1962. Kavyalankara, Rudrata, KM. 2, Pt. Durgaprasad, W. L. Adhyaya. Sloka Pansikar, 1886. Kavyanusasana, Hemacandra, KM. 70, Sivadatta, K. P. Parab, Page. Line 1934. Kavyanugasana, Vagbhata, KM. 43, Sivadatta, K. P. Parab, Page, Line 1894. Kavyaprakasa, Mammata, BORI. R. D. Karmarkar, Poona, Page. Line 19:0. Kesigoyamasamdhi, Samdhikavyasamuccaya, pp. 83-89, LDS. Kadavaka. Line 72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Page #46 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir XI Abbreviation Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference KhanKu. KhavSa. KiratVya. Krama.(Gr.) KumaCa.(H.) Kuma Pra. KummCa. Kunda Ma. KuvMaka. La AjiSaSta. LabSa. Lagnasu. Khaptikulaya, Vasudevasuri, Prakaranasamdoha, p. 18, AS. Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Kbavanasara, Nemicandra, GHDJGM. 5, G. Jain, S. Jain, Verse No. Calcutta. Kiratarjudiyavyayoga, Vatsaraja, Rupa kasatkam, pp. 1-21, Page. Lino C. D. Dalal, Baroda, 1918. Samksiptasara (Prakstadbyaya), Kramadisvara, S. R. Banerjee, Karya. Sutra. PrTS. 22, Ahmedabad, 1980. Kumarapalacarita, Hemacandra, BSS. 60, NSP. S. P. Sarga. Verse No. Pandita, Bombay, 1900. Kumarapalapratibodha, Somaprabha, GOS. 14, Jinavijaya, Page. Line Baroda, 1920. Kummaputtacariya, Jinamanikya, P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1930. Verse No. Kundamala, Dinnaga, CSCRS. 28, Kalikumar Datta, Calcutta, Act. Verse. Lino 1964. Kuvalayamalakaha, Udyotapasuri, SJGM. 45, BVB. A. N. Page. Lino Upadhye, Bombay, 1959. Lagbu-Ajita-Santistava or Ullasikkamathotta, Saptasmarana- Verse No. stava, pp. 14-21, JSPPF. 46, Surat, 1942. Labdhisara. Nemicandra, GHDJGM. 5, G. Jain, S. Jain, Verse No. Calcutta. Lagnasuddhi, Srijainajyotirgranthasamgraha, Ksamavijayagani, Verse No. NSP. Bombay, 1918. Labunandi, JAS. 1, pp. 49-53, MJV. Punyavijaya, Bombay, Sutra No. 1968. Laghuksetrasamasa, Ratnasekhara, AGRM. 46, Bombay, Vs. Verse No. 1972. Sadbhasacandrika, Laksmidhara, BSPS. 71, K, P. Trivedi, Adhyaya. Pada. Sutra Bombay, 1916. Lalitamadbava, Rupagosvami, KSGM. 190, Babulala Shukla Act. Verse. Line Shastri, Varanasi, 1959. Laghunavakaraphala, Jipacandra, Prakaranasamdoha, p. 44, Verse No. AS. Ratlam, 1929. Laghusanghayani, In Prakaranaratna, pp. 24-28, Ahmedabad, Verse No. VS. 1988. Lingapahuda. Kundakunda. Satprabhstadisamgraha, pp. 38C- Verse No. 384, MDJGM. 17, Paopalal Soni, Bombay, VS. 1977. Lilavas, Kautubala, SJGM, 31, BVB. A. N. Upadhye, Verse No. Bombay, 1949. Loganalibattisi, Dharmaghosa, AJGM. Ahmedabad. Verse No. Lokantikadevastavana, Dharmaghoya, JSS. Vol. I, p. 109. Verse No. Lokavijayayantra, Nemicandra Shastri, Varanasi, Virk Verse No. Samvat 2497. LahuNa. LaKseSa.(R.) Laksml.(Gr.) LaliMa. LaNavPha. LaSamgh. LinPa. Lila. LogBat. LokDeSta. LoViYa. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #47 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra Abbreviation MaBan. Madhya Vya. MahaNis. Maha Man. Maha Pacc. Maha Pu.(P.) Maha ViCa. ManipaCa ManipaCa.(H.) Manoka. Mala Ma. Malavika. MalliJiSta. MallMak. MaranVi. Mark. (Gr.) MatViPra. MaViCaG.) MaVICaSto. MaVIKa. MaViSto. MayaParaca. www.kobatirth.org XII Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Mababandha, Bhutabali, JMJGM. Sumeruchandra Diwakar, Vol. Page. Line Kashi, 1947. Madhyamavyayoga, Bhasa, Bhasanatakacakra, pp. 421-440, Page. Line POS. 54, C. R. Devadhar, Poona, 1937. Mahanisiba: 1] I-V, J. Deleu, W. Schubring, Hamburg, 1963. 2] VI-VIII, F. R. Hamm, W. Schubring, Hamburg, 1951. Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Maharthamanjari, Mahesvarananda, Yogatantra-granthamala, Verse No. Varanasi, 1972. Mahapaccakkhana, JAS. 17 (part I), pp. 164-169, MJV. Verse No. Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, Bombay, 1984. Adhyana. Section [Verse No.) Addhyana. Section (Verse No.) Mahapurana, Puspadanta, MDJG. 73, P. L. Vaidya, Bombay, Samdni, Kadavaka. Line 1937. Mahaviracarita, Bhavabhuti, OUP. Todar Mall, London, 1928. Manipaticarita, Anonymous, RAS. R. Williams, Great Britain, 1959. Malavikagnimitra, Kalidasa, K. A. Subramania Iyer, New Delhi, 1977. Mapipaticarita, Haribbadra, RAS. R. Williams, Great Britain, Verse No. 1959. Manoramakaba, Vardhamanasuri, LDS. 93, R. K. Pagariya, Page. Line (Verse No.) Ahmedabad, 1983. Mallijinastavana, Jinacandra, JSS. Vol. I, p. 369. Mallikamakaranda, Ramacandra, LDS. 91, Punyavijaya, Ahmedabad, 9. Malatimadhava, Bhavabhuti, BSPS. 15, BORI. R. G. Act. Verse. Line Bhandarkar, Poona, 1970. Page. Line Verse No. Act. Verse. Line Verse No. Act. Verse. Line Maranavibhatti or Maranasamahi, JAS. 17, (Part I), pp. 99- Verse No. 169, MJV. Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, Bombay, 1984. Prakrta-Sarvasva, Markandeya, PrTS. 11, K. C. Acarya, Pada. Sutra Ahmedabad, 1968. Mattavilasaprahasana, Mahendra Vikrama Varman, TSS. 55, Act. Verse. Line T. Ganapati Sastri, Trivandrum, 1917. Mahaviracariya, Gunacandra, LDJPS. 75, Bombay, 1929. For Private and Personal Use Only Folio. Side, Line (Prastava) Maha viracaritastotra, Jinavallabha, Prakaranasamdoha, p. 10, Verse No. AS Ratlam, 1929. Mahavirakalna (Apabramismaya), Dharmaghosa, JSS, Verse. No. Vol. I, p. 257. Mahavirastotra (Virajinathaya), Abhayadeva, JSS. Vol. I, Verse No. p. 197. Mayanaparajayacariu, Harideva, JMJGM. Hiralal Jain, Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line Varanasi, 1944. Page #48 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir XIII Abbreviation Maya Ra. Maya Re Sam. MicDukku.(I, II) 1984 Mit ManthKu. MokPa. Mr.c. Mudra Ra. Mula. MuSud Pa. MuSuvraCa. Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Mayarabiyatthaya, Saptasmaranastava, JSPPF. 46, Surat, Verse No. 1942. Mayanarebasamdbi, Jinaprabha : Kadavaka. Line 1] Samdhikavyasamuccaya, pp. 43-47, LDS. 72, R. M. Shab, Ahmedabad, 1980. 2) Madanarekha akhyayika, LDS. 39, pp. 169-173, Becharadas Doshi, Ahmedabad, 1973. Miccbadukkadakulaya, JAS. 17 (Part II), pp. 245-246, Verse No. MJV. Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, Bomboy, 1984. Mitbyatvamanthanakulaka, Prakaranasamdoba, p. 45, AS. Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Mokkbapahuda, Kundakunda, MDJGM. 17, Pappalal Soni, Verse No. Bombay, VS, 1977. Mrccha katika, Sudraka, N. B. Godbole, Bombay, 1896. Act. Line Mudraraksasa, Visakhadatta, Alfred Hillebrandt, Breslau, Page. Line 1912. Mulacara Vattakera, JMJGM. 19, K. C. Shastri, Jagan. Verse No. (Adhikara ) Moban Shastri, Pandalal Jain, Bombay, 1984. Mulasuddhipagarana, Pradyumnasuri, PTS. 15, A. M. Verse No. Page. Line Bhojaka, Abmedabad, 1971, Tika of Devacandra. Munisuvratasvamicarita, Candrasuri, Pt. Rupendrakumar Verse No. Pagariya, LDS. 106, Ahmedabad, 1989. Nagananda, Sriharsa, TSS. 59, T. Ganapati Sastri, Trivan- Act. Verso, Line drum, 1917. Naisadhapanda, Ksemisvara, ALS. 112, A. K. Warder, Act. Verse. Line K. Kunjunni Raja, Madras, 1986. Nalavilasanataka, Ramacandra, GOS. 39, G. K. Shirgonde- Act. Verse. Lino kar, L. B. Gandhi, Baroda, 1926. Namaskarastavana, Anonymous, JSS. Vol. I, P. 44. Verse No. Namakkarattbaya, Jinacandra, Prakaranasamdoba, p. 44, AS. Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Namiunastava Mapatunga, JSPPF. 46, Saptasmaranastava, Verse No. pp. 21-29, Surat, 1942. Nammayasundarisamdhi, Jinaprabha, Samdbikavyasamuccaya, Kadavaka. Line pp. 53-58, LDS 72, R. M. Sbab, Ahmedabad, 1980. Nanacittakaprakarana, Prakaranasamdoha, p. 32, AS, Ratlam, Verse No. 1929. Nandisaraceiyasamthava, Prakaranasamdoba, p. 13, AS. Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Nandisutta, JAS. 1, pp. 1-48, MJV. Punyavijaya, Bombay, Sutra No. 1968. Nandisuttacunni, Jinadasagani, PrtS. 9, Punyavijaya, Vara- Page. Line nasi, 1966. Nanapancamikaha, Mahesvara, SJGM. 25, BVB. A. S. Kaha No. Verse No. Gopani, Bombay, 1949. Naga. Naisa NalaViNa. NamaSta. Nama Tha. NamiuSta. NamSuSam. NanCitPra. NandCeySam, Nandi. Nandicu. NAPanka. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #49 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra Abbreviation NatySa NavPay. NavTaPra. Naya. NayCa.(P.) NeNaCa (Ha.) NeNaCa.(J.) NeNaNavSto. NigChat. Niraya. Nis. Nis Bha. NisCu. NivBha. Niy Sa. OghaNi. PaccSaru. PaDo. Pabara.(Gr.) PaiLaNa. www.kobatirth.org XIV Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Natyagistra, Bharata, M. Ghosh, Calcutta, 1967. Navapaya, Devaguptasuri, DLJP. 68, Bombay, 1929. Navatattvaprakarana, Prakaranaratna, pp. 11-18, Ahmedabad, VS. 1988. Nayadhammakahao: 1] Angasuttani 3, JVB. Muni Nathmal, Ladnun, 1974. 2] N. V. Vaidya, Poona, 1940. 3] AS. with Abhayadeva's comm., Mehsana, 1929. Nayakumaracariu, Puspadanta, DDJGM. 1, Hiralal Jain, Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line Karanja, 1933. Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Neminahacariu, Haribhadra, LDS. 25, H. C. Bhayani, M. C. Bhava. Radda, Line Modi, Ahmedabad, 1970. Nisiba : 1] Navasuttani 5, pp. 665-812, JVB. Yuvacarya Mabapranjna, Ladoun, 1987. Mode of Reference Adhyaya, Verse Verse No. Verse No. Neminahacariya, Jinavallabha, Prakaranasamdoha, p. 7, AS. Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Neminatha-nava-bhava-stotra, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Vol. I, Verse No. p. 109. Nigoyachattisi, with comm., DLJP. Surat, VS. 1980. Nirayavaliyao: 2] Nisiha, Ed. W. Schubring in Vavahara und Nisihasutta, Leipzig, 1918. Srutaskandha, Adhyayana. Sutra 1] P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1932. Sutra No. 2] Uvangasuttani 4 (Part II), pp. 715-740, JVB. Upanga. Sutra Ladnun, 1989. Nislhacunni, ASRM. 3, Amar Muni, Kanhayyalal Kamal, Delhi, 1982. Folio. Side. Line For Private and Personal Use Only Nisihabhasa, ASRM. 3, Amar Muni, Kanhayyalal Kamal, Verse No. Delhi, 1982. Vol. Page. Line Uddesa. Sutra Nivvagabbatti, Kundakunda, Jinendra-guna-samstuti va bhakti, B. G. Khot, Kolhapur, 1959. Niyamasara, Kundakunda, KKJSM, 58, Himmatlal Shab, Verse No. Songhar, 1951. Verse No. Ohanijjutti, Bhadrabahu, AS. Mehsana, 1919. Paccakkhanasaruva, Yagodeva, RKS. Ratlam, 1927. Pabudadoba, Ramasimba, ACDJGM. 3, Hiralal Jain, Karanja, 1933. Pauakosa, Paharaa, Mithila University Gr. 21, Dr. Goswami, Pariccheda. Sutra Darbhanga, 1968. Paiyalacchinamamala, Dhanapala, KJGM. 1, B. J. Doshi, Word No. Ahmedabad, 1960. Verse No. Verse No. Doha No. Page #50 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra Abbreviation Paj^ra. PINaca.(P.) PaNaTha. PancaCu. Panca Pra. Panca Ra. Pancatrim JiGusta. Pancatthi. PanGuBha. Tanha. PanKalJiThu. Pannav. Pan ParTha. PanSam.(C.) PanSam.(Dig.) Pa Sam.(Dig.) II PanSu. PanVa. Paramapp. ParsvadeSta. ParivaJiSta. Parsvana Da BhaSto. Parsvana JiSta. ParsvanaJiSta.(R.) Parsvana LaSta. Par van Sta.(D.) ParavanaSta.(J.) www.kobatirth.org XV Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Pajjantarahana. Somasuri, JAS 17 (Part II), MJV. Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, Bombay. 1987. Pasanabacariu, Padmakirti, PrTS. 8, P. K. Modi, Varanasi, Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line 1965. Pasanahatthaya, Prakaranasamdoha, pp. 7-8, AS. Ratlam, Verse No. 1929. Palchakacurgi-Ysiodevs, DLJP. 102. Surat, 1952. Pancasaka prakarana. Haribhadra, with Abbayadeva's comm., JDPS. Bhavnagar, 1912 Pancaratra, Bhasa. Bhasanatakacakra, pp. 373-420, POS. 54. C. R. Devadhar, Poona, 1937. Pancatrimst-Jinavani-guna-stavana, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Verse No. Vol. I, p. 267 Pancagurubhakti, Kundakunda, Jinendra-guna-samstuti va bhakti, B. G. Khot, Kolhapur, 1959. Paphavagaranti: Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir 11 JVB. Muni Nathmal, Ladnun. VS. 2031. 2] With Abhaydeva's comm., NSP. Bombay, 1919. Pancakallanajinatthuya, Jinavallabha, cf. JSS. Vol. I, p. 95. Pannavana. JAS. 9, MJV. Punyavijaya Bombay, 1971. Pancaparametthithavana, Manatunga, Stotratraya, p. 237, DLJP. 79, R. H. Kapadiya, Bombay 1932. Pancasamgaha, Candramaharsi, AS. 47, Surat, 1927. Pancasamgaba, JMJGM. 10, Hiralal Jain, Varanasi, 1960. Pancasamgaha with Paiya-vitti, JMJGM. 10. BJP. p. 541 f. Pancasutta, Anonymous, BLII. Muni Jambuvijaya, Delhi, 1986. Mode of Reference Verse No. Pancatthikaya. Kundakunda, KKJSM. 73, H. J. Shah, Son- Gatha No. gadha, VS. 2014. Parsvadevastavana, Jayakirti, JSS. Vol. II, p. 129. Paravajinastavana, Ratnakirti, JSS. Vol. II, p 40. Parsvanatha-dasa-bhava-stotra, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Vol. p. 110. Parvanatha-jina-stavana (navagrahasvaru pagarbhita ), Anonymous, JSS. Vol. II, p. 126. Par vanatha-jina-stavana, Ratnakirti, JSS. Vol. II, p. 40. Par vanatha laghu-stava (navagrahastutigarbha ), JSS. Vol. I, p. 288. Parsvanatbastavana, Kamalaprabha, JSS. Vol. 1, p. 242. Parsvanathastavana, Jinavallabha, JSS. Vol. I, p. 93. Folio. Side. Line Pancasaka No. and Verse For Private and Personal Use Only Act. Verse. Line Verse No. Pancavatthuya, Haribhadra, DLJPF. 69, and AS, Surat, Vastu. Gatha No. 1927. Adhyaya. Sutra Page. Line Verse No. Pada. Sutra No. Verse No. Paramappapayasu, Yogindudeva, RJSM. 10, A. N. Upadhye, Adhikara. Gatha Bombay, 1937. Verse No. Adhikara. Verse No. Book. Verse (Page. Line) Sutra. Divisions Verse No. Verse No. Verse No. Verse No. Verse No. Verse No. Verse No. Verse No. Page #51 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra Abbreviation Partha Pa. Parva Pa. PaumCa.(S.) PaumCa(V.) PaumSiCa. PavParl. PavSa. Pavsaro. PlodNI. PosVi. PraboCa. PraPaing. Prasa Ra. Prati. PratiYau. PriyDa. PudSatTri. PubCa. Purus.(Gr.) Raghu.(Gr.) Ram Man. RasaSu. RasGan. www.kobatirth.org XVI Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Mode of Reference Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Parthaparakrama, Paramara Sri Pralhadanadeva, GOS. 4, Act. Verse. Line C. D. Dalal, Baroda, 1917. Parvatiparinaya, Banabhatta, NSP. V. L. Pausbikar, Bombay, Act. Verse. Line 1916. Paumacariu, Svayambhu, SJGM. BVB. H. C. Bhayani, Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line Bombay, 1953. Paumacariya, Vimalasuri, H. Jacobi, PrTS. 6, Punyavijaya, Parva. Sloka Varanasi, 1962. Paumasiricariu, Dhabil, SJGM. BVB. Bhayani, Modi, Samdhi. Line Bombay, 1948. Pavayanaparikkha, Dharmasagaragani, RKS. Surat, 1937. Pavayanasara, Kunda kunda, RJSM. 9, A. N. Upadhye, Bombay, 1935. Pavayanasaroddhara, Nemicandra, DI.JP. 58, NSP. Bombay, Gatha No. 1922. Pindanijjutti, Bhadrababu, DLJP. 105, Surat, 1958. Verse No. Posahavihi, Jinavallabha, Prakaranasamdoba, p. 40. AS. Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Vigrama. Sloka Adhikara. Gatha Prabodhacandrodaya, Krsnamisrayati, CABP. 20, R. N. Act. Verse. Line Tripathi, Varanasi, 1977. Prakrtapsingala, PrTS II, B. S. Vyas, Varanasi, 1959. Prasannaraghava, Jayadeva, S. M. Paranjape, N. S. Panse, Poona, 1894. Pratima, Bhasa, Bhasanatakacakra, pp. 249-320, POS. 54, Act. Verse. Line C. R. Devadbar, Poona, 1937. Pratijnayaugandharayana, Bhasa, Bhasanatakacakra, pp. 57- Act, Verse. Line 108, POS. 54, C. R. Devadhar, Poona, 1937. Priyadarika, Srihara 1] N. G. Suru, Poona, 1928. 2 Indo-Iranian Series 10, G. K. Nariman, J. Ogden, Charles, New York, 1923. Pariccheda. Gatha Act. Verse. Line Act. Verse. Line Verse No. Pudgalsattrimheik, Ratnasimha, with comm. Pabavicandacariya, Santisuri, PrTS. 16, Ramnikvijaya, Page. Line Ahmedabad, 1972. For Private and Personal Use Only Prakrtanu sana, Purusottama, Luigia Nitti Dolci, Paris, Adhyaya Satra 1938. Prakrtananda, Raghunatha Kavi, RPGM. 10, Muni Jina- Sutra No. vijaya, Jodhpur, 1962. Rambhamanjari, Nayacandrasuri, RIPJA. 14, R. P. Poddar, Act. Verse. Line Vaishali, 1976. Rasarnavasudhakara, Singabhupala, TSS. 50, T. Ganapati Vilasa. Sutra Sastri, 1916. Rasagangadhara, Jagannathapandita, KM. 12, with comm. of Page. Line Nagesa and Sarala of Mathuranatha Shastri. Page #52 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsun Gyanmandir XVII Abbreviation Ratna. RayPa. RayPa. RaySa. RaySeKa. RIPaSam. RitNeCa. RitSamu. Rsa DeSta. RsaPan. R$a VISta. R$iSta. Rukmi Ha. Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Ratnavali, Sribarsa, POBH. C. R. Devadbar, N. G. Suru, Page. Line Poona, 1954. Rayanaprikkba, Thakkura Pheru, Vivek Publications, S. R. Verse No. Sbarma, Aligarh, 1984. Rayapasenijja, Uvangasuttani-4 (Part I), pp. 81-212, JVB. Sutra No. Yuvacharya Mahaprajna. Ladnun, Rajasthan, 1987. Rayanasara, Kundakunda, Balbbadra Jain, Jaipur, 1979. Verse No. Rayana sebarikaba, Jinaharsaganl, Caturavijaya, JAGRM. 63, Page. Line (Verse No.) Bombay, 1917. Risaba paranasamdhi, Ratnaprabba, Samdhikavyasamuccaya, Kadavaka. Line pp. 1-8, R. M. Shah, LDS. 72, Ahmedabad, 1980. Rittbanemicariu, Svayambhu, JMGM. 19, D. C. Jain, Sagga. Kadavaka, Lino Varanasi, 1985. Rittbasamuccaya, Durgadevacarya, BSS. 21, BVB. A. S. Sloka No. Gopaal, Bombay, 1985. Rsabhadevajnastava, Jinaprabba, JSS. Vol. I, p. 227. Verse No. Rsabhapancasika, Dhanapala, DLJP. 83, Hiralal Kapadiya, Sloka No. Bombay, 1933. Rsabhavirastava, santicandra, Schubring, Kleine Schriften Verso No. p. 287, Germany. Rsimandalastava, Dharmaghosasuri, JSS. Vol. I, pp. 273-339. Verse No. Rukminiharana, Vatsaraja, Rupakasatka, pp. 37-74, GOS, Pago. Line (Vorso No.) 8, C, D. Dalal, Baroda, 1918. Sasvatacaityastava, Devendrasuri, JSS. 1, Vol. I, pp. 99-105. Verse No. Savayadhammadoba, Devasena, ACDJGM. 2, Hiralal Jain, Verse No. Karanja, 1932. Sravakadharmavidhiprakarana, Haribhadra, AJGM. 77. Verso No. Caturavijaya, Bhavnagar, 1924. Sadasi7, Devendra, Karmagrantha 4, Caturavijaya, AGRM, Verse No. 85, Bhavnagar, 1934. Sadharmikavatsalyakulaka, Abhayadeva, Prakaranasamdoba, Verso No. p. 15, AS. Ratlam, 1929. Sahityadarpana, Visvanatba, NSP. 1922. with the Vivsti of Page. Line Ramacarana Tarkavagisa Bhattacarya, Durgaprasad Dvivedi. Sahityamimamsa, Mabakavi Mankhaka, SBGM. 119, Gauri- Page, Line (Verse No.) nath Shastri, Varanasi, 1984. Abhijnanasakuntala, Kalidasa, Carl Cappeller, Leipzig, 1909. Page. Line Salibbaddasamdhi, Ratnaprabba, Samdbikavya samuccaya, Kadavaka. Line pp. 28-36, LDS. 72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Samacariprakarana, Anonymous, AS, Mebesana, 1919. Folio, Sido. Line Subodbasamacari, Sricendra, LDJP. 62, Bombay, 1924. Folio. Side, Line Samacarl, Tilakacarya, DLJP. Bhavnagar, VS. 1990. Folio. Side. Line SaCaiSta. SaDaDo, SADha Vi. Saasi. D.) SadVatKu. SahiDa. SabiMi. Sak. SaliSam. Samaca Pra. Samaca.(S17 ) Samaca.( Til.) P. D. III For Private and Personal Use Only Page #53 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir XVIII Abbreriation Samaraka. Samav. SambPanca. SambSit. SamghKu. SamkaSu. SamoTbs. SamSa. SamSat.(H.) Samth. Nume of the Book, Author, Edition, Editur etc. Mode of Reference Samaraiccakaba, Haribhadra, Bibliotheca Indica, Vol. 169, Page. Line Hermann Jacobi, Calcutta, 1926. Samavaya : 1] Angasuttani-I, pp. 825-954, Muni Nathamal, JVB. Samavaya. Sutra No. Ladnun, VS. 2031. 2] JAS. 3, pp. 323-480, Muni Jambuvijaya, MJV. Samvaya No. Bombay, 1985. Sambohapancasiya, Raidbu, (?) B. C. Jain, (Bhaskar), Jaipur, Gatha No. 1985. Sambodhasittari, Ratpasekhara, SVJGM, 10, pp. 6-21, Verse No. Ahmedabad, 1927. Samghasvarupakulaka, Haribhadra, Prakaranasamdoba, p. 14, Verse No. AS. Ratlam, 1929, Sankalpasuryodaya, Srivenkatanatha, ALS. 65, Pt. Krisna- Act. Verse. Lino macarya, Madras, 1948. Samosaranatthaya, Dharmaghosa, Kbadia, Ahmedabad, 1916. Verse No. Samayasara, Kundakunda, RJSM. Manoharlal Siddhant Verse No. Shastri, Bombay, 1919. Sammattasattari, Haribhadra, DLJP. 35, Lalitavijaya, Verse No. Bombay, 1916. Samthara, JAS. 17 (Part I), pp. 280-291, MJV., Muni Verse No. Punyavijaya, Bhojak, 1984. Samudramanthana, Vatsaraja, Rupakasatka, pp. 149-191, Page. Line (Verse No.) GOS. 8, C. D. Dalal, Baroda, 1918. Sanatkumara-cakravarti-kathanaka, Haribhadra, Appendix, Verse No. pp. 33-160 to SanKuCa. LDS. 42, H. C Bhayani, M. C. Modi, Ahmedabad, 1974. Sandesarasaka, Abdul Rahemana, SJGM. 22. Jipavijaya Muni, Prakrama. Verse No. Bombay, 1945. Sandehadolavali, Jinadattasuri, Comm. Srijayasagar UpA- Verse No. dhyaya, Jamnagar, 1912. Sanjamamanjarl of Mahesvarasuri, P. D. Gune, Introduction Verse No. to Bhavisayattakaba, pp. 37-39. GOS. 20, Baroda, 1923. Sanamkumaracariu : Radda No. Lino 1) Haribhadra, H. Jacobi, Munchen, 1921. 2] Sanatkumaracariya, Haribhadra, H. C. Bbayani, - M. C. Modi, LDS. 42, Ahmedabad. 1974. Sanmatitarka, Siddhasena Divakara, Pt. Dalsukh Malvaniya, Chapter. Vorse No. Bombay, 1939. Santinabacariya, Jinavallabha, Prakaranasam doba, p. 6, AS. Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Santinathadvadasabhavastotra, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Vol. I, Vorso No. p. 107. Verse No, Santikarastava, Munisundara, JSS. Vol. I, p. 319. Samudra Ma. Sapatku Ke. Sande Ra. SanDola. SanMan. SanKuCa. SanmTa. Santica. Santin Dva BhaSto. SantiStae, For Private and Personal Use Only Page #54 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Xix Abbreviation Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Sara Kantha. Sara Pa. Sar TiKu. Sarva JiCaDuhSto. Sarvasa. Sat.(C.) SatAg. SatCu. SatPra. SatLaka. Sattbisa. SavPan. Sarasvatikantbabbarana, Bhoja, KM. 94, Bombay, 1934. Page, Line Saravali Paippaya, JAS. 17 (part I ), pp. 350-360, Muni Verse No. Punyavijaya, A. M. Bhojak, MJV. Bombay, 1984. Sarvatirthamabarsikulaka, Jinesvara, Prakaranasamdoha, pp. Verse No. 17-19, AS. Ratlam, 1929. Sarvajina-caturvidha-duhsama-samgraha-stotra, Anonymous, Verse No. JSS. Vol. I, p. 373. Sarvajnasataka, Dharmasagaragani, AUGM. I, Kbeda, Vs. Verse No. 2012. Sattari, Candramahattara, 6th Karmagrantha, JSM. 37, Verse No. pp. 157-380, Mudi Jivavijaya, Mehsana, Vs 1988. Satkhandagama, Puspadapta, Bhutabali, Sumatibai Shaha, Khanda. Paruvana. Sholapur, 1965. Anugama. Sutra Comm. Dhavala Vol. Pago. Lino Satakacurni-vyakhya, Sivasarman, Siddhasagaraji Mabaraja, Gatba No. Jaipur, 1974. Sat-Sthapa-Prakarana, Jinesvara, JSPF. 34, Surat, 1933. Prakarana. Vorse No. Satruojayalaghukalpa, Prakaranaratna, pp. 1-4, Ahmedabad, Verse No. VS. 1988. Satthisaya, Nemicandra Bhandari, PGGM. B. J. Sandesara, Verse No. Baroda, 1953. Savayapannatti, Umasvati, Haribhadra's comm. NSP. Verse No. Keshavalal Premchandra, Bombay, VS. 1961. Sayaya, Devendra, 5th Karmagrantha, Muni Jiva vijaya, Veree No. Mehsana, VS. 1988. Prakstacandrika, BVP, Prabhakar Jha, Varanasi, 1969. Prakaja. Karika Setubandha : Agvasaka. Verso No. 1) Setubandba ( = Ravanavaha ), Pravarasena. NSP. Bombay, 1935. 2) Ravanavaha, Pravarasena, R. Basak, CSCRS. 8, Calcutta, 1959. Siddhabhatti, Kundakunda, Jinendra-guna-gamstuti va bhakti, Verse No. pp. 27-31, B. G. Kbot, Kolhapur, 1959. Siddhapahuda, Anonymous (Cirantanacarya ), AGRM. 65, Verse No. Bhavnagar, 1921. Siddhapancasika, Devendra, AGRM. 16, Bhavnagar, Vs. Verse No. 1969. Sigghamavabaraustava, Saptasmaranastava, pp. 44-45, JSPF. Verse No. 46, Surat, 1942, Silovaosamala, Jayakirtl, LDS. 77, H. C. Bhayani, R. M. Varse No. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Silapabuda, Kundakunda, MDJGM. 17, pp. 385-392, Vorso No. Pannalal Soni, Bombay, VS. 1977. Sayaya.( D.) SesKr.( Gr.) SotuBa. SidBha.( I. II.) SidPa. SidPan. Siggham. SiloMa. STIPA. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #55 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Abbrexiation Silsam. Simba.(Gr. ) SimJiSta. Sin Man. SiSiVaka. SiVaCa. SiVijCanCa. SraA.(V.) Sra Dha ViPra. SradPraSu: Srikav. SrunaNa. StaPaJ.Sta. Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor elc. Mode of Reference Silasardhi, Samdhikavyasamuccaya, pp. 96-98, LDS. 72, Verse No. R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Prakstarupavatara, Simbaraja, RAS., E. Hultzsch, England, Vibbaga. Sutra 1909. Simandharajinastavana, Merupandapa, JSS. Vol. I, p. 340. Verse No. Stngaramanjari, Visvesvara, A. N. Upadhye, Satara, 1969. Act. Vorso. Line Sirisirivalakaba, Ratpasekharasuri, Yashendu Prakashana, Verso No. 11, Muni Bhanuchandravijaya, Ahmedabad, 1963. Sirivalacariu, Narasenadeva, JMJGM. 12, Devendrakumar Saidni, Kadavaka. Line Jain, Delhi, 1974 Sirivijayacanda kevalicariya, Candraprabba, JDPS. Bhavnagar, Folio, Page. Line VS. 1962. (Vasunandi) Sravakacara, Vasunandi, JMJGM. Hiralal Jain, Verse No. Kashi, 1952. Sravakadbarmavidbi prakarana, Haribhadra, AGRM, 77, Verse No. Caturavijaya, Bhavnagar, 1924. Sraddhapratikramanasutra, with Ratnasekhar's comm., DLJP. Verse No. 46, Surat, 1919. Sricihnakavya, Bilvamangala, TSS. 235, K. Raghavan Pillai, Sarga. Sloka No. Trivandrum, 1971. Srutajnanapamaskara, Anonymous, JSS. Vol. I, p. 87. Verse No. Stambhanaparsvajinastavana (Purnakalasa ), JSS. Vol. II, Verse No. p. 50. Subbadra, Hastimalla, MDJGM. 43, M. V. Patwardban, Act. Verso. Line Bombay, 1950. Subhadradbapanjaya, Kulasekharavarman, TSS, 1. Ganapathi Act. Verso. Line Sastri, N. P. Unni, Delhi, 1987. Subhasiyagabasamgaha, Jinesvarasuri, LDS. 52, A. M. Verse No. Bhojak, N. J. Shaba, in Gaharayanakosa, pp. 67-75, Abmedabad, 1975. Subhasiya pajjasamgaba, Jipesvarasuri, LDS. 52, A. M. Verse No. Bhojak, N. J. Shaba, in Gabarayana kosa, pp. 76-82, Abmedabad, 1975. Sudamsanacariu, Nayanandi, RIPJA. 3, Hiralal Jain, Vaisball, Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line 1970. Sugandha dasamskaba, Udayacandra, JMJGM. 6, Hiralal Samdbi. Kadavaka. Lina Jain, Varanasi, 1966. Sumipasattari, Haribhadra, Prakaranasandoh3, p. 12, AS. Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Supasapabacariya, Laksmanagani, JVSSM. 4, 8, 12, Har- Story. Section. Verse No, govindadas Sheth, Benaras, 1919. Surapannatti, Uvangasuttani-4 (Part II ), pp. 594-712, JVB. Pabuda. Sutra. Verse Yuvacharya Mabaprajna, Ladnun, 1989. Subha. Subha Dha. SubbaGaSam. Subha PajjSam SudCa.(N.) Sug Daska. SumiSat. SupasCa. SiraP. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #56 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra Abbreviation SurSuCa. SusCa. Sut Pa. Suy. SuyBha SuyCu. SayNi. Svapna Va. SvayChan. Tam Tho. Tand. TapaSamva. Tapa Va. Tara. TarLo. TarVaKa.(Bba.) TattvarSu. TattvaTar. TavSam. Thaoa www.kobatirth.org XXI Mode of Keference Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Surasundaricariya, Dhanesvara, JVSSM. 1, Hargovindadas Pariccheda. Verse No. Sheth, Banaras, 1916. Susadhacariya, Anonymous, JAGRM. Bhavnagar, 1918. Suttapahuda, Kundakunda, Pannalal Jain, Rajsthan, 1968. Suyagada: 1] P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1928. Sutra No. 2] Angsuttapi-1, pp. 251-486, JVB. Muni Nathmal, Srutas kandha. Adhyaya. Ladnun, VS. 2031. Uddesaka. Sutra 3) JAS. Muni Jambuvijaya, MJV. Bombay, 1978. Suyabhatti, Kunda kunda, Jinendra-guna-samstuti va bhakti, Verse No. B. G. Khot, Kolhapur, 1959. Suyagadacunni, Painatherabhadanta, PrTS. 19, Muni Punya- Page. Line vijaya, Ahmedabad, 1975. Sayagadanijjutti, Bhadrababu, PrTS. 19, Muni Punyavijaya, Page. Line Ahmedabad, 1975. Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Svapnavasavadattam, Bhata, Bhasanatakacakra, pp. 1-50, Act. Verse, Line POS. 54, C. R. Devadhar, Poona, 1937. Svayambhuchandas, Svayambhu, RPGM. 37, H. D. Velankar, Pu. Chapter. Verse No. Jodhpur, 1962. U. Chapter. Verse No. Verse No. Verse No. Tamjayathotta, Saptasmaranastava, pp. 29-36, JSPF. 46, Verse No. Surat, 1942. 2] Tandulaveyaliya, with the comm. of Jayavimalagani, DLJP. 59, NSP. Bombay, 1922. 1] Tandulaveyaliya, JAS. 17 (Part I), pp. 35-65, Sutra No. (with Verse) MJV. Punyavijaya, Bhojak, Bombay, 1984. Tarangalola Tapatisamvarana, Kulasekharavarman, TSS. I, Ganapathi Act. Verse. Line Sastri, N. P. Unni, Delhi, 1987. Tapasavatsaraja, Srimatraraja alias Anangaharsa, Yadagiri Act, Verse, Line Yathiraj Sampthkumar Ramanuj Muni, Mysore, 1928. (Samksipta-tarangavati-katba), LDS. 75, H. C. Bhayani, Ahmedabad, 1979. Tarayana, Bappabhatti, PrTS. 24, H. C. Bhayani, Verse No. Ahmedabad, 1987. Anonymous Verse No. Tarangavalkabi, Bhadresvara, TarLO, LDS. 75, pp. 231-258, Verse No. H. C. Bhayani, Ahmedabad, 1979. Tattvatarangini, Dharmasagara, AS. Ratlam, 1921. Tavasamdbl, Samdhikavyasamuccaya, pp. 105-109, Visalarajasurlisya, LDS. 72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980, Tattvarthasutra, Tattvarthadhigamasutra, Umasvati, with Adhyaya. Sutra comm. of Siddhasenagani, DLJP. 67, Hiralal Jain, Bombay, 1926. Thana: 11 JAS. 3, MJV. pp. 1-322, Jambuvijaya, Bombay. 2] Angasuttani-1, pp. 487-824, JVB. Muni Nathmal, Ladnun, VS. 2031. For Private and Personal Use Only Verse No. Kadavaka. Line Stbana. Uddegaka. Sutra Page #57 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir XXII Abbreviation Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference TiloPay. Tilosa. Tittho. TripuDi. Trivi.(Gr.) UIKam Tha. Unma Ra.(Bba.) Unma Ra. Vi.) UruBh. Usani. Ussu Ku. Utt. Tiioyapannatti, Yativrsabhacarya, JJGM. 1, A. N. Upadhye, Mabadbikara. Verse No. Hiralal Jain, Sholapur, 1943. Tiloyasara, Nemicandra, Shivsagar Granthmala 6, Ratanchand Verse No. (Adhikara No.) Jain Mukhtar, Chetanprakash Patni, Rajsthan, 1974. Titthogali, JAS. 17 (Part I), pp. 408-523, MJV. Punya- Verse No. vijaya, Bhojak, Bombay, 1984. Tripuradabadima, Vatsaraja, Rupakasatka, pp. 75-117, Page. Line (Verse No.) GOS. 8, C. D. Dalal, Baroda, 1918. Prakstavyakarana, Trivikrama, JJGM. 4, P. L. Vaidya, Adhyaya. Pada. Sutra Sholapur, 1954. Ullasikkamatthava, Saptasmaranastava, pp. 14-21, JSPF. 46, Verse No. Surat, 1942. Unmattaraghava, Bbaskarabhatta, KM. 17, Pt. Durgaprasad, Page. Line K. P. Parab, Bombay, 1926. Uomattaragbava, Virupaksa, ALS, 57, V. Krishnamacharya, Page. Line Madras, 1946. Urubhanga, Bhasa, Bhasapatakacakra, pp. 489-510, POS. Page. Verse No. 54, C. R. Devadbar, Poona, 1937. Page. Line Usaniruddha, Ramapanivada, ALS. 42, S. S. Shastri, Kunhan Sarga. Verse No. Raja, Madras, 1943. Ussutta kulaya, Dharmasagara, Iryapathikisattrimsika, pp. Verse No. 38-49, AS. 49, Bombay, 1927. Uttarajjhayana : Chapter. Verse No. 1] Jarl Charpentier, Archives D'Etudes Orientals, Vol. 18, Uppsala, 1922. 2) Uttaradhyayanani, with Nemicandra's comm. Sukhabodha, AVGM. 12, Valad, 1937. 31 Uttaradhyayana with Niryukti and Tika Sisyahita by Santisuri, DLJP. 33, 36, 41. Uttararamacarita, Bhavabhuti, S. K. Belvalkar, Poona, 1921. Act. Verso. Lipo Uttarajjbayanacunni, Jinadasagani, AS. Surat, 1933. Folio. Side. Lino Uttarajjbayananijjutti, as in Sisyabit of Santyacarya Folio. Side. Line Uvasagadasao : Sutra No. 1] P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1930. 2] Angasuttani-3, pp. 395-537. JVB. Mugi Nathamal, Ladoun, Vs. 2031. Uvahanasamdhi, Anonymous, Samdbikavyasamuccaya, Kadavaka. Line pp. 99-100, LDS. 72, Ahmedabad, 1980. Uvaesagattari, Ksemaraja, JDPS. Bhavnagar, 1917. Verse No. Uvasaggabaratthuya, Saptasmaranastava, pp. 46-51, JSPP. Verse No. 46, Surat, 1942 Uvavaiya : Sutra No. 1) Das Aupapatika Sutra, E. Loumann, Leipzig, 1883. Utta Raca, UttCu. UttNi. Uvas. UvaSam. UvaSat. UvasHa Thu. Uvay. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #58 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir XXIII Abbreviation Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Uva Vlhi Tho. UvMa. UvMaKu. UvPay. UvPayTi. UvRako. UvRas. UvSam. VaddhaCa. Vaddba Des. Vagbhata. 2) Uvavaiya, N. G. Suru, Poona, 1931. 3] Uvargasuttani-4, pp. 1-77, JVB. Yuvacharya Mahaprajna, Ladoun, 1987. Uva hanavihithotta, Mapadeva, Namaskarasvadhyaya, pp. Verse No. 93-101, JSVM. N. A. Shah, Bombay, 1961. Uvaesamala, Dharmadasa, with Ratnaprabha's comm. Verse No. (Pago. Line) Dogbatti, AHJGM. 5, Hemsagarsuri, 1958. Uvaesamanimala kulaya, Jinesvara, MSS. 826(1) 1892-95. Folio. Side. Line Uvaesapaya, Haribhadra, MKJMM. 19, Baroda, 1923. Verse No. Uvaespayatika, Candrarsi, MKJMM. 19, Baroda, 1923. Folio. Side. Line Uvaesarayanakosa, Padmajinesvarasuri, SVJGM. 10, pp. 3-21, Verse No. Abmedabad, 1927. Uvaesarasayanu. Jinadatta, Apabhramsakavyatrayi, pp. 29-66, Verso No. L. B. Gandhi, GOS. 37, Baroda, 1927. Uvaesasamdhi, Hemasara, Samdhikavyasamuccayepp. 118- Kadavaka. Lido 120, LDS. 72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Vaddbama acariu, Vibudha Sridhara, JMJGM. 14, Rajaram Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line Jain, Varanasi, 1975. Vaddhamanadesana, Subbavardhanagani, JDPS. Bhavnagar, Ullasa. Verse No. Vs. 1984. Vagbbatalankara, Vagbhata, VSGM. 33, Satyavrat Simba, Pariccheda. Sloka 1957. Vairotyadevistava, Arya Apardila, JSS. Vol. I, p. 347. Verse No. Vajjalagga, Jayavallabba, PrTS. 14, M. V. Patwardhan, Gatha No. Ahmedabad, 1969. Vakroktijivita, Kuntaka, COS. 8, with author's own comm., Page. Line. S. K. De, 1928 Prakrtaprakaia, Vararuci, E. B. Cowell, Calcutta, 1962. Pariccheda. Sutra Vasudevahindi, Dharmadasagani, Samghadasagani, AJGRM. Page, Line 80, Pupyavijaya, Caturavijaya, Bhavnagar, 1930. Vasudevahindl ( Madhyamakanda ), Dharmadasagani, Samgha- Page. Lino dasagani, LDS. 99, H. C. Bhayani, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1987. Vatthusara, Thakkura Pheru, R. P. Kulkarni, Jnana Prabo- Chapter. Verse No. dhini, Poona, 1987. Vavaharasutta : 1) JSSS. W. Schubring, Poona, 1923. Sutra No. 2 J Navasuttani-5, JVB. pp. 599-661, Yuvacharya Uddesa. Sutra Mabaprajna, Ladoun, 1987. 3] Vavahara in Drel Chedasutrag des Jaina Kanong, W. Schubring, Colette Caillat, Hamburg, 1966. Vavaharabhasa, Bhasya and Vitti by Malayagiri, Muni Uddeba. Verse No. Manek, Bombay, 1928. VairotSta. Vajlag. Vakroji. Vara. Gr. ) VasuHi. Vasu HI.(M.) Vatthusa. Vave. Vaya Bha. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #59 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir XXIV Abbreviation Vaya Ka. Ven Sam. ViAvBha. Viddasa. VidMa. Vikramo. Vilaka. Vima Pra. ViPaSam. ViSapBbaSto. Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Vaya kaba, Brahma Sadbarana, Bhagchandra Jain, Jaipur, Katha. Section No. Lino 1985. VenIsambara, Bhattanarayana, A. B. Gajendragadkar, Bombay, Act. Verso, Lino 1922. Visesavassayabbasa, Jinabhadra : Verse No. 1] LDS. 10, Pt. Malvaniya, Ahmedabad, 1966. 2] YJGM. 25, 27, 28, 31, 33, 35, 37, 39. Hargovindadas Sherb, Benares, Vira Samvat 2441. Viddhajalabhanjika, Rajasekhara, cos. 30, Calcutta, 1943. Act. Page. Lino Vidagdhamadbava, Rupagoswami, KM. 81, Bhavadatta Act. Verse. Line Shastri, K. P. Parab, Bombay, 1937. Vikramorvasiya, Kalidasa, BSS. 16, S. P. Pandit, Bombay, Act. Verse. Section 1901. Vilasavaika ba, sadharana, LDS. 61, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad. Samdhi, Kadavaka. Line 1977. Vidhimargaprapa, Jinaprabhasuri, 43, Jinavijaya, Surat, 1941. Page. Lino Virajinaparanayasamdhi, Ratnaprabba, Samdbikavyasamu- Kadavaka. Lino ccaya, pp. 1-19, LDS. 72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad. 1980. Vira-sapta-vimsati-bhava-stotra, Dbarmaghosa, JSS. Vol. I, Vorse No. p. 111. Visosanavati, Jinabhadra, Ratlam, 1927. Page. Line Virastava, Dhanapala, JSS. Vol. I, p. 91. Verse No. Vimsativimsika, Haribbadra, K. V. Abhyankar, Poona, 1932. Vimsika. Sloka Viratthaya, JAS. 17 (Part I), pp. 292-297, MJV. Punya- Verse No. vijaya, Bhojak, Bombay, 1984. Vividhatirthakalpa, Jinaprabha, SJGM, 10, Shantiniketan, Page. Line ( Kalpa No.) Bengal, 1934. Vividhatirthastutayah, Anonymous, JSS. Vol. I. p. 375. Verse No. Vivagasuya : 1] P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1933. Sutra No. 2] Angasuttani-3, JVB, pp. 717-809, Muni Nathmal, Adhyayana. Section Ladoun, VS, 2031. Vivegamanjari, Asadha, JVASM. Benares. Verse No. Viya hapannatti or Bhagavati : Sataka. Uddesa. Sutra 1) JAS. 4, Bechardas Doshi, Bombay, 1974. 2) Angasuttani-2, JVB. Muni Nathamal, Ladoun, Vs. 2031. Viyarapannasi, Vijayavimala, AGRM. 18, Bhavnagar, VS. Pago. Lide 1969. Viyarasara, Pradyumna, AS. Mehsana, 1923. Verse No. Vibesa. VISta.( Dha.) Vis Vis. VITha. VITIKA. ViTirStu. Viva. VivMan. Viy. Viy Pan. ViySa. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #60 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir XXV Abbreviation ViySat. VptJaSa. VyaktiVi. Vyavku. YayaCa. Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Viyarasattari, Mahendrasuri, AGRM. 18, Bhavnagar, vs. Verse No. 1969. Vittajatisamuccaya, Virahanka, RPGM. 61, H. D. Velankar, Niyama. Verse No. Jodhpur, 1962. Vyaktiviveka, Mahimabbatta, TSS. 5, T. Ganapati Sastri, Page. Line 1909. Vyavasthakulaka, Prakaranasamdoba, pp. 11-15, AS. Ratlam, Vorge No. 1929. Yayaticarita, Rudradeva, C. R. Devadhar, BORI. 6, Poona, Act. Verse. Lino 1965. Yogabataka, Haribhadra, LDS. 4, Muni Punyavijaya, Verse No. Abmedabad, 1965. Yogasara, Yogindudeva, RJSM, 10, A. N. Upadhye, Bombay, Verse No. 1937. Sriyugapradbanacatuspadika, Thakkura Pheru, JSPF. 53, Verse No. Included in Carcaryadi-grantha-samgraba, Surat, VS. 2004. Yuga dide vastava, Subhasundaragani, JSS. Vol. I, p. 353. Verse No Yogsa. Yog Sa YugCatus. Yug DoSta. ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THE BIBLIOGRAPHY AAP. ACDJGM. AGRM. AHJGM AJGRM. ALS. AS. ASRM. AUGM, AVGM. BJMGM. BJP. BLII. BORI. BSPS. BSS. BVB. BVG. P.D.IV Agama Anuyoga Prakashan, Sanderav, Rajasthan. Ambadas Chavre Digambar Jain Granthmala, Karanja. Atmananda Granthratnamala, Bhavnagar. Ananda Hema Jain Granthmala. Atmananda Jain Granthratnamala, Bhavnagar. Adyar Library Series, Madras. Agamoday Samiti, Ratlam. Agama Sabitya Ratnamala, Delhi. Agama Uddharak Granthmala, Kheda. Atmavira Granthmala, Bhavnagar. Bhartiya Jpanpith Murtidevi Granthmala, Varanasi Bhartiya Jnanpith, Varanasi, New Delhi. Bhogilal Leherchand Institute of Indology, Delhi. Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona. Bombay Sanskrit and Prakrit Series, Bombay. Bombay Sanskrit Series, Bombay. Bhartiya Vidyabhavan, Bombay. Bhartiya Vidya Prakashan Granthavall, Bombay, For Private and Personal Use Only Page #61 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir XXVI CABP. COS. CSCRS. CSGM. DBGM. DDJGM DLJP. GHDJGM. GOS. HeGr. HFL. HGRK. HOS. JAGRM. JAPM. JAS. JDPS. JGRK, JJGM. JMJGM. JSM. JSPF. JSS. JSSGM. JSSS. JSUF. JSVM. Chaukbamba Amarabharati Prakasban, Varanasi. Calcutta Oriental Series, Calcutta. Calcutta Sanskrit College Research Series, Calcutta Chaukhamba Surabharati Grantbmala, Varanasi. Dakshina Bharati Grantbmala. Devendrakirti Digambar Jain Granthmala, Karanja, Devchand Lalbhai Jain Pustakoddhar, Surat. Gandhi Haribhai Devakaran Jain Granthmala, Calcutta. Gaikwad Oriental Series, Baroda. Hemchandracharya Granthavali, Ahmedabad, Hamsa vijay Free Library, Ahmedabad Hindi Granth Ratpakar Karyalay, Bombay. Harvard Oriental Series, Cambridge, Massachusetts. Jain Atmananda Granthratnamala, Bhavnagar. Jainagam Prakash Mandal, Agra. Jain Agam Series, Bombay. Jain Dharm Prasarak Sabba Surat, Bhavnagar. Jain Granth Ratnakar Karyalay, Bombay. Jivraj Jain Granthmala, Sholapur. Jnanpith Murtidevi Jaip Granthmala, Varanasi. Jain Shreyaskar Mandal, Mehesana. Jindattasuri Prachin Pustakoddhar Fund, Bombay. Jaipastotrasamdoha Vol. I, II. Jain Sahitya Samshodhak Granthmala, Ahmedabad. Jain Sabitya Samsbodhak Samiti, Poona. Jain Sahitya Uddbarak Fund, Ahmedabad. Jain Sahitya Vikas Mandal, Bombay. Jain Visva Bharati, Ladnun. Jain Vividh Sahitya Shastramala, Varanasi. Kundakunda kahan Jain Shastramala, Songarb. Kavyamala, Nirnaysagar Press, Bombay. Kashi Sanskrit Granthmala Varanasi. Lalbhai Dalpatbhai Series, Abmedabad. Motilal Banarasidass, Banaras, Delbi. Manikchandra Digambar Jain Granthmala, Bombay. Mahavir Jain Vidyalaya, Bombay. Muktikamal Jain Mohanmala, Baroda. Madras University Sanskrit Series, Madras. Nirnaysagar Press, Bombay. Oriental Research Institute Publications, Sanskrit Serios, Mysoro. Oxford University Press, London. Prachin Gurjar Granthmala, Baroda. Prachin Jain Sahityoddbar Granthavali, Ahmedabad. Poona Oriental Book House, Poona. Poona Oriental Series, Poona. Prakrit Text Society, Varanasi. Royal Asiatic Society, Great Britain. Research Institute of Prakrit, Jainology and Abimsa, Valsball, Rajchandra Jain Shastramala, Agas, Gujrat. JVB. JVSSM. KKJSM KM. KSGM LDS. MB. MDJGM. MJV. MKJMM. MUSS. NSP. ORIPSS. OUP. PGGM. PJSG, POBH. POS, Prts. RAS. RIPJA. RJSM. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #62 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir XXVII RKS. RPGM SA. SanJGM. SAVG. SBJ. DJJJS. SDJS. SJGM. SPPP. SVJGM. TSS. VBSGM. VSGM YJGM. YJSP. Rishabhadevaji Kesarimalji Samstha, Ratlam. Rajasthan Puratan Granthmala, Jodhpur. Sahitya Akademi, New Delhi. Sanatan Jain Granthmala, Calcutta. Shri Atmavallabh Granth, Valad. The Secred Books of the Jalnas, Arrab. Shantisagar Digambar Jain Jinvani Jirnoddbarak Samstha, Phaltan. Shantivir Digambar Jain Samsthan, Mabavirji, Rajasthan. Singhi Jain Granthmala, Bombay. Satya Prakash Printing Press, Ahmedabad. Satyavijay Jain Granthmala, Bhavnagar. Trivandrum Sanskrit Series, Trivandrum. Vidya Bhavan Sanskrit Granthmala, Varanasi. Vidyasagar Sanskrit Grantbmala, Varanasi. Yashovijay Jain Grantbmala, Varanasi. Yashovijay Jain Sanskrit Pathshala, Mehsana. LANGUAGE AND SUBJECTWISE CLASSIFICATION WITH APPROXIMATE CHRONOLOGY OF THE WORKS I. ARDHAMAGADHI CANON (AMg.) 1. Angas 2. Upangas 3. Prakirnakas (Painnas ) 4. Late Prakirnakas (in JM.) 5. Epistemological Works 6. Mulasutras 7. Chedasutras II. JAIN MAHARASTRI (JM) 8. Nlijattis 9. Bhasyas 10. Curni 11. Karmagranthas 12. Caritras 13. Kathas 14. Prakaranas 15. Kulakas 16. Stotras 17. Didactical Works 18. Philosophical and Ritualistic Works 19. Scientific and Technical Works 20. Anthologies III. JAIN SAURASENI (J$.) 21. Pro-Canon and Later Works 22. Religious and Philosophical Works IV. MAHARASTRI (M.) 23. Maharastri Works 24. Poetics (Verses quoted) V. DRAMATIC PRAKRITS 25. Dramas 26. Sattakas (in Prakrit) VI. APABHRAMA (Apa.) 27. Apabbramsa Works VII. MISCELLANEOUS 28. Prakrit Grammars (in Sanskrit) 29. Metrics (Prakrit, Sanskrit) For Private and Personal Use Only Page #63 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir XXVIII ARDHAMAGADHI CANON (AMg.) Angas Ayara Suyagada Thapa Samavaya Viyabapapaatti Nayadhammakabao Uvasagadasao Antagadadasao Anuttarovavaiyadasao Panhavagaranai Vivagasuya Upangas Uvavaiya Rayapasepaijja Jivabhigama Pappavana Jambuddivapannatti Surapannatti Capdapannatti (Nirayavaliyao ) Kappiyao Kappavadimsiyao Puppbiyao Puppbaculao Vanbidasao Prakirnakas (Painnas ) Arabanapalaya - Painayariya Arabagapadaya - Virabhadra Arahanasara (Pajjantarabana) Aurapaccakkhana I, 11 Aurapaccakkbana - Virabhadra Bhattaparinda - Virabhadra Candavejjbaya Causarana (Kusalanubandhi) - Virabhadra Devindatthaya Gacchayara Ganivija Isibhasiyaim Joisa karandaga Maba paccakkhana Maranavibhatti (Maranasamahi) Samtharaga Saravali Tandulaveyaliya Tittbogali Viratthao 4. Late Prakiranakas (in JM.) Arabana - Sulasasavaya Arabanapayarana -- Abbayadeva Divasagarapanpatti Epistemological Works Nandisutta Jogapandi Laghupandi (Apunanandi ) Anuogadaraim Mulasutras Uttarajjhaya Dasaveyaliya Avassayasutta Pindanijjutti Ohanijjutti Chedasutras Ayaradasao, ( VIII Pujjusanakappa-Jinacarlya, Theravali, Samayari ) Kappa (Bobatkalpa ) Vavabara Nisiba Mahanisiha Pancakappa Jitakappa JAIN MAHARASTRI (JM.) Nijjuttis on Avassaya Dasaveyaliya Uttarajjhaya Ayara Suyagada Ogbanijjutti Pindanijjutti Kappanijjutti 9. Bhasyas ( Often mixed up with the Nijjuttis and containing verses called Mulabhagya ) Bthatkalpabbasya ( Pkt.) Vyavabarabhasya (Pkt.) Nisithabhasya (Pkt.) Vigesavasyakabbasya (Pkt.) . Pancakalpabhasya (MS.) (Pkt.) Jitakalpabhasya (Pkt.) 10. Curnis Avaayakacurni (Pkt.) Acarangacurni (Pkt.) Sutrakstangacurni (Pkt. ) Dabavaikalikacurni I, II (Pkt.) For Private and Personal Use Only Page #64 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir XXIX Uttaradhyayanacurni (Pkt. ) Nandisutracurni (Pkt. ) Anuyogadvaracurni (Pkt. ) Nisitbacurni (Pkt.) Jitakalpacurai (Pkt.) 11. Karmagranthas Karmapraksti - Sivasarman ( Pkt.) with Curni and Vftti of Malayagiri Sataka ( Sayaya ) - Sivasarman with Curni Saptatika (Sattari ) - Candrarsimahattara Sardbagataka - Jinavallabba (Pkt.) Pancasamgraba - Candramabarsi (Pkt.) with his own Vitti (Pracinakarmagranthus ) Karmavipaka ( Pkt. ) Karmastava (Pkt. ) Bandbasvamitva (Pkt.) Sadasiti (Pkt.) (Navinakarmagranthas) Karmavipaka (Pkt.) Karmastava (Pkt.) Bandhasvamitva (Pkt.) Sadasiti ( Pkt.) Sataka (Pkt.) 12. Caritras Paumacariya Cauppannamahapurisacariya Surasundaricariya Munisuvvayacariya Pubavicandacariya Vijayacandakevalicariya Mabaviracariya Kumarapalacarita (Pkt.) Jambucariya Jugadijinindacariya Manipaticarita (H.) (Pkt.) Supasanahacariya Bhuvagabbanukevalicariya Manipaticarita - Anonymous (Pkt. ) Susadbacariya - Anonymous Kummaputtacariya 13. Kathas Vasudevahindi Kuvalayamalakaba Samaraiccakaba Dhuttakkbana Kabanayakosa Kathakosa prakarana (Pkt. ) Akkhanamanikosa Manoramakaha Kumara palapratibodba (Pkt.) Nammayasundarikaba Jinadattakkbyana - Sumati ( Pkt.) Jinadattakkhyana - Anonymous (Pkt.) Nanapancam kaha Taranga lola Sanamkumaracakravartikatbanaka (Pkt.) Kalakacaryakatbanaka - Anonymous (Pkt.) Kalakacarya kathanaka - Bhava. ( Pkt. ) Kalakacaryakathanaka - Dharmaprabba (Pkt. ) Vividhatirtbakalpa (partly Pkt.) Anjapasupdari kabanaya Sirisirivala kaha Rayanasebarikaba JM. stories in the Sanskrit and Prakrit commentaries like Cunnis and Tikas on works like Avassaya, Uttarajjbaya, Dasaveyaliya and others. Cf. Erz., AvTI.(H.) 14. Prakaranas Fancasakaprakarana ( Pkt. ) Sravakadbarmavidbiprakarana ( Pkt. ) Mulasuddhiprakarana ( Pkt. ) Dharmaratnapra karana (Pkt.) Devendranarakendraprakarana (Pkt.) Subodha Samacari (Pkt.) Brahmacaryaparikarana ( Pkt.) Dharmavidhiprakarana (Pkt.) Dandakaprakarana ( Pkt. ) Samacari -- Tilakacarya (Pkt. ) Samacari - Anonymous (Pkt.) Jivadayaprakarana ( Pkt. ) Nanacitta ka prakarana Pkt. ) Navatattvaprakarana (Pkt.) Gangeyabhangaprakarana Pkt.) 15. Kulakas Aloyanakulaya Apnayaunchakulaya Appavisohikulaya Arabanakulaya Dvadasakulaka ( Pkt.) Dvadasangipadapramanakulaka (Pkt. ) Iryapathikimithyaduskstakulaka (Pkt.) Khantikulaya Micchadukkadakulaya Mitthyatvamanthanakulaka (Pkt. ) Sadharmikavatsalyakulaka (Pkt.) Samghasvarupakulaka (Pkt. ) Sarvatirthamaharsikulaka (Pkt. ) For Private and Personal Use Only Page #65 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir XXX Rsabha-devajna-stava (Pkt.) Rsabba-pancasika (Pkt.) Rsimandala-stava (Pkt.) Samosaranatthaya Santikarastava ( Pkt.) Santinatha-dvadasa-bhava-stotra (Pkt.) Sarva-jina-caturvidba-duhsama-samgha-stotra (Pkt.) Sasvata-chaitya-stava (Pkt.) Siddhapancasika ( Pkt.) Sigghamavabarau-stotra (Pkt. ) Simandhara-jina-stavana ( Pkt. ) Srutajnana-namaskara (Pkt) Stambhanaparsvajinastavana ( Pkt.) Tam-Jayau-smarana-stotra (Pkt.) Uvasaggabara-stotra (Pkt. ) Vairotyadevistava ( Pkt.) Vira-saptavimsati-bhava-stotra (Pkt.) Vira-stava Pkt. ) Vividhatirthastuti ( Pkt.) Yugadidevastava (Pkt.) Ussuttakulaya Uvaesamanimalakulaya 16. Stotras ( alphabetically arranged ) Adidevastava - Devendra (Pkt.) Adidevastava - Ramacandra (Pkt.) Adide vastava Sanskrit, Prakrit) Adidatba-trayodasa-bhava-stotra (Pkt. ) Ainabacariya Ajitasantistava - Dharmagbosa ( Pkt. ) Ajitasantistava - Nandisena (Pkt.) Alpababutvagarbhitamabavirastava (Pkt. ) Bhava-trayi-stavana ( Pkt.) Candraprabba-sapta-bhava-stotra (Pkt.) Caturvimsati-jipasta vana (Pkt.) Catustrimsat.jinatisayastavana Pkt.) Duhsamakalastavana (Pkt.) Dvasaptati-jina.stotra (Pkt. ) Ganadbarasardbasataka ( Pkt. ) Gautamastotra (Pkt.) Guruparatantryastotra (Pkt.) Guruvandanabbasya (Pkt.) Jayatihuyanathuya Jipastotra (Abhanaka-stotra ) (Pkt.) Jiva-vicara-stavana ( Pkt. ) Jnanastotra (Pkt. ) Lagbu-ajitasantistava (Ullasikkamastava) (Pkt.) Lokanuka deva-stavada (Pkt.) Mabavira-kalasa (Apabbramsamaya ) Mabavira-stotra (Virajipathaya ) ( Pkt. ) Mallijipastavana ( Pkt. ) Mayarahiyathaya Namokkaratthaya Namaskarastavana - Anonymous (Pkt. ) Namiuna-stotra (Bhayabarathotta ) Nandisvara-dvipa-stotra (Nandisaraceiyasamthava) ( Pkt.) Neminatba-nava bhava-stotra ( Pkt.) Panca kallyapaka-stotra (Pkt. ) Pancaparamettbithavana Panca-trimsat-jipavani-guna-stavana (Pkt.) Parsvadevastavana - Jayakirti ( Pkt.) Parsvajinastavana ( Pkt. ) Parsvanatha-dasa-bhava-stava (Pkt. ) Parsvanatha-jina-stavana - ( Navagraba varupa garbhita ) (Pkt. ) Parsvapatha-jina-stavana - Ratnkirti (Pkt.) Parsvanatha-lagbu-stava (Navagahathuigabbb3 ) ( Pkt. ) Paravanatba-stavana - Dbarmaghosa ( Pkt.) Parsvanatha-stavana - Jinavallabba (Pkt.) Parkva-prabhu-stavana ( Pkt.) 17. Didactic Works : Uvaesamala Uvaesapaya Uvaesapayatika Dhammovaesamala Silovaesamala Vivegamanjari Uvaosagattari Sammattasattari Satthisayaya Uvaesarayanakosa Sambodhasattari Sandeba-dobavall Bhavavairagyasataka - Anonymous (Pkt. ) Samboba pancasiya 18. Philosophical and Ritualistic Works Tattvarthasutra (Skt.) Sanmatitarka (Sammal-pagaraga ) Visesanavati ( Pkt.) Dbyapasataka ( Pkt.) Bebatksetrasamasa (Pkt.) Bthatsamgrabani (Pkt.) Jambuddivasamgabayan! Lagbusamghayani (Pkt.) Dhammasamgabaoi ( Pkt.) Pancavatthuya Savayapannatti Suminasattari Pancasakaprakarana ( with Curpl on 1 (Pkt.) For Private and Personal Use Only Page #66 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir XXXI Vimativimsika (Pkt.) Yogakataka( Pkt.) Jivaviyara Pancasamgraba (Pkt.) Nayapaya Rittbasamuccaya Ceiyavandanabhasa Ceiyavandanamababhasa Nigoyachattisi Pudgalasattrimgika (Pkt.) Posabavihi Jivanusasana Pavayanasaroddbara Laghuksetrasamasa (Pkt.) Loganalibattisi Paccakkhanasaruva Sattbisaya Vidbimargaprapa (Pkt. ) Viyarasara Siddhapancasika (Fkt) 19. Scientific and Technical Works Argavija Loka vijaya-yantra (Pkt.) Jagatsundariprayogamala (Pkt.) Jenitthaya Lagnasuddhi (Pkt. ) Dinasuddhi (Pkt.) Vattbusara Rayanaparikkha Suttapabuda Bohapabuda Carittapabuda Bba vapahuda Mokkbapabuda Lingapabuda Silapahuda Barasa Anuvekkba Pancadamaskarabhakti ( Pkt.) Tirtbankarabbakti (Pkt.) Siddhabbakti (Pkt.) Srutabbakti ( Pkt.) Caritrabbakti ( Pkt. ) Yogi( Anagara )bhakti (Pkt.) Acaryabbakti ( Pkt.) Nirvanabhakti (Pkt.) Pancagurubhakti Pkt. ) 20. Anthologies Tarayana Vajjalagga Gabarayanakosa Subhasiya pajjasamgaba Subhasiyagabasamgaba Gabasabassi Chappannayagabao Religious and Philosophical Works Mulacara Tiloyapampatti Bhagavati Aradhana (Pkt.) Dhavala (Satkbandagama-Tika ) ( Pkt.) Jayadhavala ( Pkt.) Mabadhavala ( Mababandha ) (Pkt. ) Aradhanasara (Pkt. ) Pancasamgraha (Pkt.) Laghunayacakra (Pkt. Darsanasara (Pkt.) Tattvasara (Pkt. ) Bhavasamgraha (Pkt.) Sravakacara Vasupandi) ( Pkt.) Gommatasara (Jivakanda, Karmakanda ) ( Pkt.) Karmaprakrti ( Pkt.) Trilokasara Pkt. ) Dravyasamgraba ( Pkt.) Labdbisara (Ksa panasara ) (Pkt. ) Jambuddiva panqattisamgaha Kattigeyanupekkha Jnanasara (Pkt. ) Chedasastra, Chedapinda (Pkt.) Siddhantasara (Pkt. ) Kallanaloyana Angapannatti Bihat-nayacakra (Pkt.) JAIN SAURASENI (JS. ) 21. Pro-Canon and Later Works Satkbandagama (Pkt.) Mababandba (Pkt. ) Kasayapahuda Samayasara (Pkt.) Pravaca nasara (Pkt.) Pancastikaya (Pkt. ) Niyamasara Rayanasara Damsanapabuda MAHARASTRI (M.) 23. Mabarastri Works Gabasattasal Setubandha Ravanavaba ) Lilavas For Private and Personal Use Only Page #67 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra Mahartbamanjari ( Pkt.) Sriciboak vya (Pkt.) Kamsavaha Usaniruddha Verses from Alankara Literature Verses from Sanskrit Dramas 24. Poetics (Verses quoted) Kavyalamkara Rudraja) Dhvanyaloka Vakroktijlvita Sigaraprakaia Sarsvarkanthabharana Kavyaprakasa Alamkarasarvasva SahityamImamsa Vagbbatalamkara Kavyanasana (Hemacandra) Kalpalataviveka Alamkaramabodadhi Kavyanutasana (Vagbhata) Sahityadarpana Rasarnavasudhakara Alamkararatnakara Rasagangadhara DRAMATIC PRAKRITS 25. Dramas Dramas of Asvaghosa Abbiseka Avimaraka Urabhanga Karnabbara Carudatta Dutaghatotkaca Dutavakya Pancaratra Pratijnayaugandharayana Pratima Balacarita Madhyama vyayoga Svapnavasavadatta Abhijaajakuntala Malavikagnimitra Vikramorvaiya Mrccha katika Kundamala Mudraraksasa Venisamhara Bhagavadajjukiya Nagananda Priyadarika www.kobatirth.org XXXII For Private and Personal Use Only Ratnavall Mattavilasa-prahasana Kaumudimahostava Mabaviracarita Uttararamacarita Malatimadhava Ramabhyudaya Anargharaghava Tapasavastaraja Ascaryacudamani Subbadradhanamjaya Tapatisamvarana Naisadhananda Agam: dambara Balaramayana Viddhasalabbanjika Balabharata Candakausika Karnasundari Prabodhacandrodaya Kaumudimitrananda Parijataharana Mudritakumudacandra Parthaparakrama Prasannaraghava Karpuracarita-bhana Tripuradaba-dima Rukminibarana-ihamrga Samudramantbana-sama vakara Hasyscudamani-prahasana Kiratarjuniya-vyayoga Hammiramadamardana Karunavajrayudha Mallikamakaranda Samkalpasuryodaya Subhadra Aljanapavanamjaya Dutangada Parvatiparinaya Caitanyacandrodaya Unmattaraghava (Vi.) Vidagdhamadhava Lalitamadhava Kamsavadha Janakiparinaya Manmathonmathana Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Mahanataka Unmattaraghava (Bha.) Yayaticarita Nalavila-nataka Page #68 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir XXXIII 26. Sattakas (In Prakrit) Karpuramanjari Candralekba Rambhamanjari Abandasundari Smgaramanjari APABHRAMSA ( Apa.) 27. Apabhramsa Works Paumacariu -- Svayambhu Rittbanemicariu Paramappapayasu Yogasara Mabapurana Jasabaracariu Nayakumaracariu Savayadhammadoba Pasanahacariu Bhavisatta kaba Kabakosu Jambusamicariu Sudamsanacariu Karakandacariu Vilasavaikaba Pabudadoba Paumasiricariu Suandbadahamikabi Dhammaparikkba Vaddhamanacariu Nemipabacariu (Sanamkumaracariu) Risaba-parana-samdhi Virajina-parapaya-samdhi Gayasuumala-samdhi Salibbadda-samdhi Avantisukumala samdhi Chakkammuvaeso Jivanusathi-sardhi Anabi-samdhi Upadesa-rasayapa rasa Kalasvarupakulaka Caccari Mayanareba samdhi Mayanaparajayacariu Nammayasundari-samdhi Samdesarasaka Capdappabacariu Cauranga-bhavana-samdhi Anandasavaya-samdhi Aptaranga-samdhi Praksta-paingala Kesi-goyama-samdhi Bbavana-samdhi Sila-samdhi Uvabana-samdhi Hematilayasuri-samdhi Tava-samdhi Anabi-mabarisi samdhi Uvaesa-samdbi Vayakaba Barasanuvekkha Sirivalacariu Vikramorvasiya (Apa. Verses) Hemacapdra's grammar 8. 4. Apabhramsa verses from Alamkara literature Abhinavagupta Tantrasara stanzas. 28. Prakrit Grammars (in Sanskrit Natyasastra (Bharata ) Prakrtaprakasa Prakrtamanjari Prakstalaksana Samksiptasara Prakstavya karana (Hem.) Prakrtavya karana Trivi.) Prakrtanusasana Prakrtarupavatara Sadbbasacandrika Prakstasanjivani Prakrtamanidi pa Prakrtacandrika Prakrtakalpataru Prakrtasarvasva Prakstadanda Paua kosa 29. Metrics (Prakrit, Sanskrit ) Gatbalaksana Vsttajatisamuccaya Svayambhuchandas Chandonusasana Chandolaksanani Chandahkosa Kavidarpana Prakrtapaingala P.D. V For Private and Personal Use Only Page #69 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir GRAMMATICAL AND GENERAL ABBREVIATIONS Gr. ib. Abl. Acc. id. j.e. impf. impv. infi. Inst. act. adj. adn. adv. aor. App arch. asp. aug. Bv. card. caus. intj. intra. lit. Loc. m. m. c. med. ct. nog. Nom. comm. cump. cond. conj. correl. cpd. Dat. denom. desid. dimi. Atmanepada Ablative Accusative active adjective addominal adverb aorist Appendix arcbaic aspect augment Babuvribi cardinal causative compare commentary comparative conditional conjuction correlative compound Dative denominative desiderative diminutive dual Dvandva Dvigu Edition exempli gratia emendation enclitic otcetera etymology euphemism example exclamation feminine figurative foot pote following frequentative futare Genitive gender ger und nu. obj. obs. onomat. opt. ord. Grammar ibidem idem idest imperfect Imperative infix Instrumental Interjection intransitive line literal Locative masculine metri causa medial neuter negative Nominative numeral objective obsolete onomatopoetic optative ordinal Parasmaipada page paragraph pages past active participle passive pejorative person perfect plural postposition potential potential passivo participle past passive participle predicate prefix preposition proclitic pronoun present participle (active) present participle (passive Dv. Dvg. Ed. e. g. em. pp. pap. pass. pej. per. encl. Pf. etc. etym. euphem. pl. postpo. pot. potpp. ppp. excl. fig. F. N. pred. prof. foll. freq. fut. Gen. gend. ger. prep. procl. pron. pr. part. pr. part. pass. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #70 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir YIXY term. prvb. redup. refl. rel. sg. sub, subs. suff. superl. 8. v. v. preverb reduplication reflexive relative singular subject substantive suffiz superlative sub voce tadbhava o.b. termination transitive tatsama verb verse veria lectio Vocative volumo varlapt writing wrong reading Voc. Vol. v. W. w.r. tbh. LANGUAGES Lat. L. Skt. Abhi. AMg. Apa. As. M. Av. Ava. Avh. Can. Cl. Skt. CuPai. Dak. Desi. Abbiri Ardha-Magadhi Apabbramsa Asokan Inscription Avestan Avanti Avabatthi Candali Classical Sanskrit Culika Paisaci Daksinata Desi word Gatba dialect Greek Hybrid Sanskrit Indo-European Indo-Iranian Jain Mabarastri Jain Sauraseni Jain Sanskrit Mg. MIA. Nag. NIA. Ni. Pra. OIA. Pa. Pai. Latin Late Sapskrit Maharastri Magadhi Middle Indo-Aryan Nagara Now Indo-Aryan Niya Prakrit Old Indo-Aryan Pali Paisaci Prakrit Pracya Sauraseni Sabari Sanskrit Takki or Dhakki Upanagara Pkt. Ga. Pra. Gr. HySkt. IE. I. I. JM, Sab. Skt. Tak. UpNag. Ve. JS. Vodic J. Skt. Vra. Vracada For Private and Personal Use Only Page #71 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir SYMBOLS < > = when an hyphen cannot be used without ambiguity the plus sign is used. dash derived from developing into semantically equivalent short syllable (micron) long syllable (macron) Upattested or reconstructed form other than those which are preceded by < hyphen is used to separate the morphological elements of a word or the constituents of a compound and the ICs of an expression. . ? in etymology of doubtful origin or pot of IndoAryan origin in other places, doubtful' a danda is used to indicate the end of a hemistich in case of motrical passages, but will not bo used if the passage is immediately followed by the reference (abbreviation and numbers ). OTHER ABBREVIATIONS AD. anno Domini before Christ Vikrama Samvat BC. vs. Ss. Pu. Sag. Alpa paricitasaiddbantikasabdakosa by Sagarananda Jain Siko. Jainendrasiddhantakoka, 4 volumos, BJP. 1920 ff. JainLa. Jaina Laksanavali, 3 volumes Debru. Debrunner, Altindische Grammatik II. 2, Gotingen 1954. Sch. Schubring, Die Lohre der Jainas, Leipzig 1935. w. Weber, Saptasatakam des Hala, Leipzig 1881. Saka Samvat Purvabbaga Uttarabbaga Abbidhaparajendra Ardba-Magadbi Dictionary Paiyasaddamabapnavo U. AR. AMgD. FSM. For Private and Personal Use Only Page #72 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir (aPage #73 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra bha www.kobatirth.org 2 Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir tenses of imperfect, aorist, pluperfect and conditional. AMg. alone has sporadically preserved augmented verbal forms in its older works. The following forms are noted Ati AsI from a Ayar. 1. 1. 1. 3; 1. 9. 2. 4; 1. 9. 2. 7; 1. 9. 4. 3; 1. 9. 4. 16. ahesi ayar 1936; akAsi akAsI ayar. 1. 1. 4. 3; 2. 2. 2. 4; Say. 1. 1. 3. 8; i. 2. 2. 4; 1. 2. 2. 8; 2. 1. 31. abhaviMsu Say. 1. 23.20; 1.15 25; atariMsu Siy 1 11.6; akkhu Ayar. 1. 5. 1. 3; 1. 9. 1. 10; 1. 5. 2. 1; Sy. 1. 5. 2. Some doubtful cases are acche, abhe ayar. 1.1.2.5 [Examples will be found under the respective words ] a a (a-Page #74 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Naya kIlApavvayaM samA rahA Lila 831; ( sthApaka) ajjo bhajjabhArimA ma javaNi aMtare baTTeti KapMan. 1. 12.3; (bhUmI) pIya dazsI a kasiNa suddI a VatthuSa 1.5; C In narration it is often used with each added sentence where it occurs in the second place. M. Aloera a vijhaM SetuBa 1.54; boleMti bha pecchatA paDimA saMketadhavalaghaNasaMghAe Setu Ba. 1. 57; Navari bha thoattho aM avaMti ... / asArasUrAbhavA divasA GaudVa. 270; 363 413; Navari a SetuBa. 1. 36; 4. 2; 5.11; Nari a Lila 441; GaSaSa 272; D If used with pronouns, conjunctions or adverbs, it emphasises their meaning. M. tassa bha sohaggaguNaM mahilAsarisaM ca sAhasaM majjha GaSaSa 331; te a juAnA tA gAmasaMpakSa taM ca amda tAruNaM GaSaSa 6. 17; tA NIsasia barAibha jAva a sAsA pahuppati Ga Sasa. 2. 41; S. (menakA ) iaM paccANIdA sahI aaM ca aparikhakha mahArAo Vikramo. 1.49; (pratIhArI) teNa bha dhAripuvvAI bhUsaNAraM MudraRa. 20. 13; ( karabhaka ) so a sasiNehaM bahumaNido NAbhara aNeNa MudraRs. 106. 8; (rAjA) saha a taNuladAe dumbalA jIvimAsA KapMan. 2. 9; Apa. to jAia a kaji mai aiAvalai SandeRa. 113. However, Apa works avoid the use of a ' and ' and use other words like fva, jo, ji, puNu etc. for this purpose. a (a<- ka) (Gr.) [ also ga ya ] most frequent with words ending in 3 and a. M. akaaNNubha Ga Sasa. 5.45; IsAlu GaSaSa. 2.59; ujjubha GaSa Sa. 5. 38; guNaNNubha Ga Sasa. 3. 3; thANubha GaSasa. 3. 32; gear GaSaSa. 1. 24; far GaSaSa. 1. 30; bahua G#SaSa 1. 72; aaNNua GaSaSa 3. 75; akkhANaa GaSaSa. 6. 17; thaNabha GaSasa 376; makkaDaa GaSaSa 1.63; siviNaa GaSaSa 1.93; 4. 97; samao GASaSa 335; 1.61; bAlama GaSasa. 1. 57; acchA ( vRkSaka) SetuBa. 9 47; uttamaa SetuBa. 9.22; sAraa SetuBa. 3.48; 940; kaDua SetuBa. 1. 61; garua SetuBa. 2.1; maua SetuBa.6.9; lahua SetuBa. 3. 37; 4.13; agarua GaudVa. 955; apphulabha GaudVa. 998; kavADaa GaudVa. 733; kisala (?) GaudVa. 1067; garua GaudVa. 80; 125 guNaNNua GaudVa. 71; forerer Gaud Va. 74; 1194; age Gaud Va. 127; 1203; 2 GaudVa. 995; thaNulabha GaudVa. 325; dia a GaudVa. 872; payaNua GaudVa. 50; palahu GaudVa. 501 ; marumaa GaudVa. 784; lahu GaudVa. 23; 159; sakAmiNIbha GaudVa. 486; S. dRaM Malavika. 3. 2; aMgulIaaM Malavika. 4.1; 4.4; 7. 10; bhIruo Malavika. 46. 2; parakeraaM Malavika. 41. 8; AhANama KapMan. 4. 20.2; kuppAsa KapMan. 1. 13; govaa KapMan. 1. 21; dohalaa KapMan. 2. 43; paTTaa KapMan. 1.5.6; siviNaa KapMann. 3. 2; . 3. 3; 3.4; 3. 8; majjhaa KapMan. 3.21; AMg with inf. motuyaM Dasave. 5.1.87; paribhotuyaM Dasave. 5. 1. 82; ger aladdhayaM Dasave. 9.3.4; itthagaM Dasave. 5.1.83; uDuyaM (Sch. Rtuka) Dasave. 5. 1. 87. Compared to other Prakrits, Apabhramsa makes use of the a(ka) extension on a much larger scale. It is primarily due to the fact that a mono- or dissyllabic word cannot afford to change its final syllable to the Nom. ending without making the base indistinct. Hence an addition of a ka, .which then turns into an e or o (later u) in Mas. and aM in Neu., is found in a large number of cases. The Apa. verses from Vikramo give the following examples: aMgao 31; Adattao 8; AnaMdao 13; aliddhaaM 2; 3; gaiMdao 18; girikANaNa, kusumujJalae 10; haMsajuANao 6; NaaNaNaM 2; NAhao 26; pakkhao 6; paravAraNao 11; lAlasao 11; lIgao 13; lomaNao 16; vamao 15; 3 abhaNa vimANao 31; samAulao 16; saMtAvikao 21; siNiddha aM 2. Some of these may have -ke as a samasanta in case of the bahuvrIhi cpds. We get in Paramapp paramappaDa 1 10 pariTTiyau 1.14; kamma vibhiNNau 1.37; bibiyaDa 138; parimaMDiyau 1. 40; kammavivajjiya 1. 52; jANiyau 1.56; jaNiyau ( jANiu ) 1.59. Most past. pass. participles thus show forms with pleonastic a) and also without it. Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir bha (aPage #75 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir abhaMDa Aha -bIe raagIo hoMti dIhAo GaSaSa. 846; cf. uttarAbhaNa Setuba. GaSaSa. 3.75. 9.83; dakkhiNAaNa SetuBa. 4. 30. aAraNa (a-aranati>1) kavilA vAsudevA bhadA muNimumbae arahA kavilaM vAsudevaM evaM aya(? a)siNo guNehi jAA suaNA jaNammi samalammi Gaudva. 869. vayAsI Naya. 1.16.272; ANaMdA Uvas. 1.31; jaMbu tti Naya. aA (a-aPage #76 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra -i www.kobatirth.org avasiya GaSaSa. 1.45; aicitaMto GaSaSa 3.14; aigao SetuBa. 15.66; 8. adivAdi Vikramo 4.0.12; Apa. areha- KarCa. 1. 3.10; azvaMta PCa. (P.) 2.5.3; aisacchayaha SandeRa. 133; 2 overcoming, transgressing, going against, violating, AMg. aiyacca ayar. 1.6.2.2; 1.9.19; accehI Suy. 1.2.3.7; akkamaUvas. 47; Viy. 8. 10.13; Apa aikamiu PaumCa. (S.) 6.9.5; 3 much, abundant, excessive, superior, higher, AMg. azvelaM Ayar. 1.8.8.8; ahadukkha ayar. 1.9.2.14; aivijjaM ayar. 1.3.2.1; 1.4.3.3; ahadukkhadhamma Suy 1.5.1.18; akaMDraiya Siy. 1.3.3.13; aikAya Thana. 105; aititta Naya. 1.1.72; aramAra Uvas. 45; aidUra Uvas. 208; aiaNiTTha RayPa. 767; aisubImaccha Niraya. 1.1.72; JM. asIyala KumaCa. (H.) 4.41; aisesa DasaveNi. 183; airasa KumaPra. 10.12; JS. asohaNa Mok Pa. 24; aiduggaMdha SraA. (V.) 169; M. aidaMsaNa GaSaSa 1.81; abhAra SetuBa. 13.41; aharamagIya Lila 945; S. apaMDura Ram Man. 1. 36; Apa. araviula JasCa. 1.5.5; aruMda NayCa.(P.) 1.1.7; aghaya Bhavika. 42.4; aikAlu San KuCa. 509.1; azteyavaMtu VaddhaCa. 1.10.11; aitama PENC (P.) 16.4.3; (separated) a huya viratti SudCa. (N.) 7.11.5; 4 beyond something, not subject to, free from, additional, AMg. airita ayar. 1.2.3.1; azvaTTaM Say. 1. 4. 2. 2; arajAe Thana 4.1.34 (240) ; asesa Thana. 4.2.254 (284); aiuksa Dasave. 5.2.42; Samav. 20(1) ; airittatejjAsaNie Dasa. 1.4; ahamaMca Kapp. 100; JM. aiveyara KumaCa. (H.) 4.46; aimalaya KumaCa. (H.) 4.34; maNorahAiritta Kuma Pra. 10.16; Apa. aahasayau Maha Pu. (P.) 15.12.4; azcAu JambiSaCa. 8. 14.9; aisayamaha PaNaCa (P.) 6.9.2. [Quotations and more precise meanings will be found under the words given] aD (ai aditi) f [ PMS also aditi ] the presiding deity of the constellation called puNavvasUNakkhatta, AMg do aditI Thana. 2.3.324 (95) (comm. punarvasvordvitvAt aditidvitvam ); puNabvasU aditidevayAe SuraP. 1012 (83) ; some rude aditI bahassaI sappe Jambuddi. 7.171 ( 1 ) ( comm. nakSatrANAmadhidaivatadvArA nAmapratipAdanAya gAthAdvayamAha p. 533) ; somarudda aditIvahassatI ceva Joiska. 149. aiIsA (aiisa < atirsya) f. excessive jealousy or rivalry, Apa. apasaMga aiIsAkaraNe, vaha asuddhabhAva juvaIyaNu SudCa. (N.) 4.10.3. aiukkasa (ai-ukkasaatyutkarsa ) adj. going beyond pride or idea of greatness, AMg majjappamAyavirao tavassI aiuko Desave. 5.2.42. aiugga (ai-uggaatyugra ) adj. very formidable, very frightening, Apa. jaNiyadariNa aiungapavaNiNa / saMchAiya disi bhariya SanKuCa. 580.2. < aiucca (ai ucca aty-ucca) adj. very high (place), AMg. nAiucce va NIe vA piMDaM paDigAheja saMjae Utt. 1.34. ( Dev. nAtyucce prAsAdoparibhUmikAdau ); JM. vaijyNtiio| sanaMti va raviNo sArahissa auccagamaNaTThA SurSuCa. 1.70. aiuccAya (ai- uccaya Page #77 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir mAiujala bhaikamiya Apa. azucciya maNahara vei kiya KarCa. 7.7.11. agusamayaM ViMaPra. 13.20. (v. 25) aiumjala (ai-ujjalaPage #78 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra aikamma www.kobatirth.org (ai-kamma < ati-karman) n. wicked deed, crime, Apa. anneM vuttu pauramAhaye azkammaho kira kAreM viyappe BhaviKa. 184.7. aikaluNa (ai-kalunaati-karuna) adj. very piteous JM. aDakaluNagaggayakkharaM ca rohauM payattA CaupCa. 224.16. sAkyA (ai-kasukkadaya ati-kasiyautkata-ta) f. extreme intensity of the passions, JM azvasAyu( ukaDayAe ya teNa barddha apparaTThANe Narae AuyaM CaupCa. 103.7. akasiNa (ai- kasina ati- krsna ) adj. very black, pitch black, JM. jIhagge (gga) azkakSiNa agnaM taM hoi jassa gurutilayaM Rit Samu 30 : azkasiNaniddhajalaharakhaMDa piva loyaloyaNANaMdo ( girivaro) JugaJica. v. 538; v. 49. aikAya (ai-kayaPage #79 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir bhaitacAri bhaikkhA savvakAmavirayA samvasiNehAravaMtA akohA Uvav. 130; se ya samvasiNe- dukkaDa Av. 19; 83; 92; AurPacc.(VI.) 5.2.8; jo me koi devasio hAtikate samvacArittaparivuDe Dasa. 10. 33; 4 pertaining to an earlier rAio uttimaTe aikkamo aIyAro aNAyAro tassa micchAmi dukaDe AurPacc. event, AMg. dasavidhe paJcakkhANe, aNAgatamatikataM niyaMTitaM ceva Thana. (VI.) 11; AhAkammanimaMtaNaM paDisuNamANo azkamo hoi PindaNi. 10 (748); aNAgayamAta ... paccakkhANaM bhave dasahA Viy. 7.2.34(1); 179; maNuyA bhavissaMti ... majjAyatikamapyahANA JambuddI. 2.1333; Apa. JM. aNAgayamakataM koDiyasahiyaM (paJcakkhANaM) AvNi. 1514; tamazkataM parisahai aikkamu mANu tAsu VaddhaCa. 5.2.8; 3 violation of the teNeva heuNA tavA je ur3e PavSaro. 190. limit of the prescribed time (for begging), JM. kAlAikamaparavavaesaM aikkaMtacAri (ai-kkanta-cariPage #80 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org bhasaddha paramAdhArmikavikurvita narakanadI tatsaGge tadavAptihetutvAt, atIkSNavaitaraNI vA p.49) aikhaddha (ai-khaddha ati- khadita) n. excessive eating, JM. kukkuDiaMTagamitta avigiyavayaNo u pavikhave kavalaM / arakhaddhakAragaM vA jaM ca aNAloiyaM hojjA OghaNiBl. 279 airkhaniya (ai-khantiya < ati- ksunt-ika) f. very forgiving i. e. a nun, Apa. avaMtiyahi samIvi pasatthI jiNavaraguNasaMpatti vautthI Maha Pu. (P.) 90.16.7. aikhara (ai-khara > ati- khara) adj. very harsh or severe, M. kusumamaA vi akharA ... kAmassa sarA bahuviappA GASaSa. 4.26. argfat (ai-khinniPage #81 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra agAda www.kobatirth.org agADha (ai-gadha ati-canda) adj. very terrible, JM. Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir vijjAharAicaMDA gaMgAharamahiharA nAnaM PaumCa.(V.) 8.195. aha piya (ai-campiya Page #82 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir baicchaMta bhaI chima to, AMg. kobuggamarayodhUte asA ttamatigacyati IsiBhas. 36.8; JM. so saMgeNa ya se AhAre no sammaM pariNamai Naya. 1.19.39. ccikSa sobakhaM aicchai Kumi.Ca.(H.) 7.6; 2 to go away, JM. aijAgariya (ai-jagariyaPage #83 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir bhaiNirutta 3 escaped from, M. oha riavaMciAIchiasimaggAvatavANarajoha rahasavialiakaNhAiNaNialie. muNiagammi Gau Va. 1190; susiliTThaSetuBa. 13.28 ; ( Hem.(Gr.) 4.187 vRtti reads AIcha for acha) gari?NiDDarapphuDavagghAiNacikkagappahaM / pariveDhai ... kaTItarDa Us.ini. 2.25%; ___ aTTa (aittha Page #84 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir aiNiviDa 13 aiteyA Nimbharu kiyau cittu KarCa. 5.14.5. ciMtai atikkhadukkhasaMtattA NiPanka. 1.66; B very sharp (in bhaiNiviDa (ai-nivida Page #85 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org aravituraMga adugaMdha 10.82.2. samAhArA caiva tahA, teyA ya taheva aiteyA JambuddI 7.120.2; SuraP. ing very fiercely, JM pisuNo ahadittaggI nehasahassAI jhatti jo jiraha GaRaKo. 75; 2 anger or hatred which is very fierce, GaRaKo. 75. bhaidihi (ai- dihi ati tvarayita - turanga) adj. who has urged the horse to great speed, M. aitora viyaturaMgo pecchatthagiriM samaliyai Lila. 218. aitosa (ai-tosa Page #86 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir aidugaMdhiya 15 aisamA mely bad smell, IS. hA hA baha NilloSa kimikulabhariyami aidugaMdhammi (N.) 8.6.8. SraA.(V.) 196. ahadalaMbha (ai-dullambhaPage #87 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir bhaisaha 16 ' aipaDAga aidUsamA chaTThI PavaSaro. 1034; tAvaio ceva bhave kAlo adUsamAe vi ainimbhara (ai-nibbharaPage #88 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra apaTuvayaNa mounting another banner, AMg. puNNabhadde nAma ceie hotyA... sacchatte sajjha saghaMTe sapaDAgAra paDAgamaMDie Uvav. 2; ariTTanemissa chattAichattaM pAsa Niya. 1.5.29; appegaiyA devA sUriyAnaM vimAnaM NANA viharAgo siyajhaNDAgArapadAgamaMDiyaM karoti RiyPa 281; tesiM NaM toraNA upi bahane chattAichattA pAgAipaDAgA acchA jAva parisvA paDhAgArapaTA Jivabhi. 3.291. ... *** www.kobatirth.org aipaDucayaNa (ai-padu-vayana Page #89 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir bhAipAsa 18 aibAlA atizyati p. 49b.] 1 the fifth future Vasudeva in the Bharata region of the aipAsa (ai-pasa Page #90 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir 19 aibhattI bhaimalayavAu atipAlA atibuDDA ghAsattI gambhiNI ya aMdhaliyA Mala. 469(6) different, Apa. taNuphaisagaMdhakaNNaha~ samiddhi jIvaho aibhiNNI svasiddhi aibhattI (ai-bhattiPage #91 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir bhaimAha 20 ahamutti aimalha- (ai-malha-Page #92 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir aimuddha 21 aiyAramalakalaMka aimuddha (ai-muddha Page #93 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir baiyAravallaha bhairahassa naddhA DhamRaPa. 104. fa young bride, aNubahuAirajubaI DENaMa. 1.48 (comm. sAmA-- aiyAravallaha (aiyara-vallahaPage #94 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir -aharA ai rikta 11.9.15. Anga. 69.9; 4 Indra's wife, airANI iMdANI, DENIMa. 1.58; airA (aira Page #95 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir airittasejjAsaNiya bhaireya nibbhara bhabyasarIrAtirittamiha dabbamaMgalaM hoi ViAvBha. 46; gaNaNAi pamANeNa ya kaNayakhaciyaMtakammaM ... aMsuyaM pavaraparihiyAo (dhaNNAo NaM tAo ammayAo) airitaM bahai ugavaraNaM UVMR. 3743; ayalo puNa mahAdhaNo dei maNorahAiritaM Nayit. 1.1.33; pabhAe .. hiMgulayanigararUbAiregarehatarussirIpa divAyare dha Kumapra. 10.163 sirivaddhamANasari pabamANArittaguNanilao Gan- ahakameNa udie Niy.:.1.1.24: hayalAlApalavAiregaM ... devadasajaya RiyPa. SadSa. 633; 4 empty, void, tato sA rutI bhaNai mayA puttabacchalaa- 285; JIvibhi. 3.4.51; Viy. 9.190; (japaNU ) maMsalapasatthasubaddhasaMdhI rittahiyayAe na nAyaM Vasudi. 29.12. ___ kayalIkhaMbhAtireva.saMThiya ... Parhi. 4.83; JM. paMca va cha va sattasae airega __aDarittasejjAsaNiya (airitta-seilasaniyaPage #96 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org ireha aireha (ai-reha - Page #97 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra idarisa www.kobatirth.org Kalka.(Dharm.) 47. avarisa (ai-varisa Page #98 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org aviratti with, JM ratto vi aviratto tIe bhaikuracariehiM Erz. 76.34. aviratti (ai-viratti ati- vi- rakti) f [note ai ... virakti ] great dejection, Apa. mukkau karAu ajha huya virati SudCa. (N.) 7.11.5. afa (ai-virasara ati-vi-rasam) adv. with great howl, M. avirasaM virasaMto dharaNiyale pADhio sahasA Lila 1203; JM sA bhaddA vAhipIDiyA suTTu avira AnaMda NaPanika. 3.43, agfafta (ai-viriya ati-virya) m. name of various kings, 1 a king of the a family, JM avirio ya nariMdo tasya putto mahAvirio PaumCa. (V) 5.5 2 king of the town of] naMdAvarta, JM. asthi siriaravario naMdAvatte pure mahArAyA PaumCa (V) 37.3; 3 father-in-law of lakSmaNa, JM araviriyassa suyAe taNao vi ya hava sirikesI PaumCa. (V.) 91.24. aivisaNNa (ai-visanna ati- vi- sanna ) adj. [f. ma] very much dejected, JM suNiUNa avisaNNA satthimaI dukkhiyA jAyA PaumCa. (V) 11.19. afan (ai-visama < ati-visama) adj. [f. -a] very difficult, JM. avisamA pavvajjA visayA viyasaMtavisatarusaricchA CaupCa 28.20; aksimo mohataru Erz. 4. 29; aivisamA kammagaI visamadaro tIe kajjapariNAmo JugaJica. 1. 295; dhareni nAma ca sAvayANaM pi / taM pi pahu mahAcojjaM avisame dUsame kAle SatthiSa 159. afar (ai-visayaPage #99 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir bhAisaNi aisayasukkina lled, AMg. aisaMjao vi moseNa hora taNapelavo puriso ArahPad. extraordinary, JM. sAmaNNakevalumbhavaaisyakusumohabuTThIo PaumCa. (V.) 525. (v.) 1. 36; aisayanANaviyANiyatihuyaNagayavatthuparamattho JugiJICa.v.577%B __ aiyaNiddha (ai-saniddha Page #100 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org - asasuMdara wager (aisaya-sundara < atisaya-sundara) adj. very beautiful, Apa. ghaNatrUrADaMbari airAyasuMdari vittau baddhAvaNayarasu Gaya Sari. 8.11. aisayasurUya (aisaya-suruyaPage #101 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir 30 bhAisuhiya (ai-suhiyaPage #102 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir bhaIya 31 mauNacara 2 to enter, JM. Na ya ahaM se aNNammi aigae. ujjANe aNNo ManoKa. 30.16; Apa. sAhU vi ya aIva nimvinnau kANaNe saccabAu Ida AVTI.(H.) p. 173a.33; mA arnAha sAmI so bhaNai kiM nimittaM paDivanau KaKo. 3.4.7; 2.3.1. .AVTI.(H.) 173a.6%3 sA ca agyaa| raNo dharaM aIda, nAyA Etz. aIvarUDha (aiva-ridha < ativa-radha) adj. well-esta54.2; tattha ya tuMgabhudAraM bhUmi-gaya-vimANa-puMDarIya-samaM pAsAya-baDesavaraM blished, JM. paidiNamAlAva-salAvehiM aIvarUDhamAgao siNehANubaMdho savayaMso so aIsIya TarLo. 6223 3 to form, to contact JM. Manoka. 27.32.. mokkha pi hu aNuvajjA aIha na hu jo javAsaMgaM KumiCa.(H.) 7.63B aIsaMta (aisantaauana> auna==ekona) adj. paDibuddhassa vA jo me koI devasio rAio uttimaDhe aikamo vahakamo adhyAro [mostly in cpds. forming larger numbers; Pischel = a-guna aNAyAro tassa micchAmi duI AurPacc.(v.) 11; daMsaNaNANacarite doubtful) adj. [also auna rhythmic lengthening] less than one pavvajjAIsu jo aiiyaaro| taM sabvaM Aloehi MaranVi. 48; vajjittu tao (not counting one), cf. ckona and una in Sanskrit. sambhaM vajjei ime bhaIyAre SriDhaViPra.79 (comm. varjayitvA prtyaakhyaay| auTTi (aunatthi=ekonasasthi) m. sixty less one = vadhamiti prakRtam ) f. ayAra. ___ fifty-nine, AMg. samaNobAsagANaM egA sayasahassI auTTi ca sahassA bhaIva (aiva< ativa) adv. very much, greatly, AMg. tamo ukkosiyA Kapp. 136. NaM pabhii taM kulaM vipuleNaM hiraNeNaM...aIva aIva parivaDara Ayar. 2.15.12; auNatIsa (auna-tisa=ekonatrimsat) nu. thirty less one, 133; bhaIva aIva uvasobhemANe ubasobhemANe ciTThai Viy. 1.2.12 (p.15.3): twenty-nine, AMg. (devadattA gaNiyA) auNatIsaM visese ramamANI Naya. 1.1.202%; taveNaM tepaNaM tavateyasirIe aIva ubasobhemANI cii Naya. 1.3.83 sAgarA auNatIsa tu ukkoseNaM ThiI bhave Utt. 36.2403 Antag. 146%3; sA devadattA dAriyA rUveNa aIva aIva uvidA Viva. ekAvaNNe joyaNasae auNatIsaM ca saTThibhAge SuraP. 2.33; paNuvIsa auNatIsA 1.9.34; sirie bhaIva aIva usobhemANA Jambuddi. 2.837.213: ukAmahapariraohora Jivabhi. 3.226.5. mukSupphapuMjovayArakalie sirIe aIva uvasobhemANe ciTTha Jivabhi. 3.580; auNatIsaha (auna-tisaiPage #103 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir mauNasari aula. pabvayasayA bhavaMti Jambuddi. 6.10. SurSuca. 2.1183; ta pi hu annaha jAyaM majjha aunnehiM pAvAe. SurSuCa. auNattari (aunattari = ekona-saptati) m. seventy 6.25%; adj. lacking in merit, unfortunate, evil, M. so amha less one, sixty-nine, AMg. samagovAsagANaM egA sayasahassI auNattari auNNANaM kattha va kehi pi duTThasattUhi / avahario Lila. 691%; JM. avare ca sahassA ukkosiyA samaNovAsagasaMpayA hotthA Kapp. 178; (caMde) paMca bhagaMti esA keNa vi mAyA kayA auNNeNaM PaumCa.(V.) 28.112; tAva joyaNa sahassAI egaM ca paNavIsaM joyaNasayaM auNattaraM ca Naupa bhAgasae gacchai maraMti auNNA rahiyA vavasAyasAreNaM KuvMaka. 38.31; bhayabaM jaM te kahiyaM maMDalaM Jambuddi. 7.82; JM. navapaMcANauasara udayavigappehiM mohiyA maha ducariyaM imaM auNNassa KuvMiKa. 49.11; Na ya citei auNNo kattha jIvA / auNa(?Na)ttari eguttari payavidasaehi vineA Sat.(C.) 22. kur3avaM kahi ahayaM KuvMaka. 186.33; tA kaha majjha bhaunnassa hojja pAvassa auNapaNNa (auna-pannaackona-paricasat) m. fifty nitthAro SurSuCa. 2.51; 3.214; hA puttaya ! - ihi pi akayadasaNa less one, forty-nine, AMg. egoruyaparikkhevo nava ceva sayAI auNa- kattha gao maha aunnAe SurSuCa. 14.10; kaha manjha aunnAe. kammavivAgo quurte Jivabhi. 3.226.3. imo jAo NaPaiKa. 5.70. auNapaNNAsa (auna-pannasa = ekona-paicasat) m. auNDa (a-unhaPage #106 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org 35 aMvaya ( anvaya Page #107 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir aMsiyA 36 aMsuI amiyA (amsiya < arsika) f. piles, hemmorrhoids or viralasiyasuyasaMpAuyavayaNakamalalAyaNNA / lIlAvaI garideNa Lila. 1299%3B some kind of boils in the nose etc., AMg. tassa ya aMsiyAo 7573 sa kaDeDa saNioM se thaNaMsuaM Usani. 4.49%; (vidUSaka) olaMsuolAlaMbaMti taM ca vejje adakla IsiM pADeti, IsiM aMsiyAo chidejA Viy. liata NulaAe suMdarasambassamimIa diTThI KapMan. 1.28%; (rAjA) 16.3.10 (comm, aMsiyAo tti arzAsi tAni ca nAsikAsaktAnIti ca majjhaNhe sirikhaMDapaMkakalaNA Asajhamolamu KapMan. 4.43; 4.10%B AMg. cUrNikAraH) tasi tArisargasi sayaNijjasi ... muviraiyagyattANe rattaMsuyasa pue suramma Viy. aMsa (amsuamsu) m. ray, M. viyaDaNahaMgaNagamaNavasAyAsa- prAimba goribhahe sahi uvvattA nayaNasara Hem.(Gr.)4.414; aMsujalohaliu viyliysubhro| NisthAmo avaramahIhareMdasiharaM gao mUro Lila.436%; iha tA kavola khitta JambuSaCa. 4.11.1. mihiraMsusaMca timiroho parihodumIhai Usani. 2.58; JM. rayaNIramaNaM aMsuNivAa (amsu-nivda Page #108 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org "sumaMta of the Vidyadhara king Candagai, JM ghetUNa bAlayaM taM aMsumaIe suhaM pasutAe / sukumAlakomalaMgaM jaMbudesammi saMThavai PaumCa.(V.) 26.82; aMsumaIeN mahAyasa samappiyo vA ahaM tao paDhamaM PaumCa. (V) 30.58. aMsumaMta (amsumanta Page #109 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir makAkara bhakaMDatalima makajaM karei tappazcayA puNo PindNI. 185%; kajjamakajje kharavakkasaduTThaniTara- bhikkhU sAhigaraNaM aviosaviyapAhuDaM akaDapAyacchittaM paraM tirAyAo...saMbhujjai girAe / bhagie. Gaccha.56; JM. viddhi aho akajjaM ki kIrai Nis. 10.14; 2 not produced, not created (i.e. eternal), kheyarANa riddhIe PaumCa.(V.) 13.14%; karei taM pasubaI akajjaM pi AMg. iccete paMcamahanbhUyA aNimmiyA aNimmAviyA akaDA No kittimA Dhutt. 3.683; gajjada dhammAdhamma kajAkajaM hiyaM aNahiyaM ca KuvMaka. Say. 2.1.26. 4.20%; aho kajjAkajjAviyAraNaM ti KuvMiKa. 11.2; jo ya... alaso akaDajogi (akada-jogiPage #110 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir -akaMDaviddara . 39 arkatadulsa akaMTabiddara (akanda-viddara < akanda-vidrava?) m. akadapariyamma (a-kada-pariyamma < a-krta-parikaruntimely trouble, JM. tA kimaNeNa akaMDavireNa KaKoPra. 40.2. man) adj. who has not made any suitable preparations, JS. akaMga (a-kanduga Page #111 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir gatasara akaMbala ityarthaH p. 380) akappaNija (a-kappanijja Page #112 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org 41 (a-kamma Page #113 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org 42 kammavivi not possessing any karman, AMg tassa NaM ( sammattaparaka massa) veNa arupsu oyaNesu ko roso MallMak. 1. 80. ayamaTTe evamAhijJa, taM jahA saMvege ... ammayA Utt. 29. para. 2; ( taM baddhaM puTuM udotthiM vaizyaM NijjiNaM seyAle akammaM cAvi bhavara Utt. 29. para. 71) sraffin (a-kamma-viriya Page #114 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra akayattha www.kobatirth.org (a-kayattha Page #115 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org karaNa niyama akalaMkina (6.8) NaM karaNao asAyaM veyaNaM veyaMti no akaraNao asAyaM veyaNaM veyaMti Viy. 6.1.7 nimmalamujAyanisvahayadehadhArI ( mahAvIre) Uvav. 16; Jivabhi. 3.596; Jambuddi. 2.15; Tand. 66; Panha 4.7 (comm. mAMsopacitatvAd avidyamAnapRSThipArzvAsthikam or mAMsalatayA anupalakSyamANadRSThivaMzAsthikam p. 81a) akaraNaniyama (a-karana- niyama) m. the rule of not doing (evil), JM hou me akaraNaniyamo PanSu. 9; not doing any violation as a rule desaviraiguNaThANe akaraNaNiyamassa eva sambhAvo UvPay. 729. akaraNaya (a-karanayaa-karana ka ) n. non-performance, JM saraaraNayaM aNavadviyassa taha aruraNayaM caiva SraDhaViPra. 96. 44 akaraNayA (a-karana-yaa-karana-ta) / the state of not doing or avoiding ( something), AMg se virato Auso gAhAvaI, etassa akaraNayAe ayair. 1.8.2.2; se vasumaM sabvasamaNNA gayapaNNANeNaM anyApeNa ke akaraNayAe AuTTe ayar. 1.8.4.2; azvattiyaM aNAuTTaii sayamaNNe siM akaraNayAe ayar. 1.9.117; niragaMdhANa vA niggaMdhINa vA panvAvittae akaraNayAe anbhuTThittae Thana. 2.1( 66 ) ; 3.3 (176) ; paDhikamAmi niMdAmi garihAmi viudyAmi visohemi akaraNayAe anbhuTThemi Viy. 8.6.7(251) ; taM niramaMtu NaM devANupiyA eyamaTTamsa akaraNayAe Viy. 15.132 (15.174) ; eyarasa ThANassa akaraNayAe ambhuTThehi Naya. 1.16.115; sAmAiyassa saiakaraNayA sAmAiyassa aNavaTThiyasta karaNayA Uvas. 53 (comm. smRti: smaraNaM tasyAH prabala pramAdatayA akaraNam ); sAmAiyassa samaNovAsaeNaM ime paMca azyArA jANiyabvA taM jahA sAmAiyassa saraakaraNayA av. 86; paDikkamAbhi cAukkAlaM sajjJAyassa akaraNayAe ava. 19; tassa ThANassa akaraNayAe *** fer Dasa. 10.34; Vava. 1.33. akaraNAla (a-karanala Page #116 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir akalata 45 akasAyaba sayala vi kiu akalaM kiu thiu sakalaMkita caMdataNa PINACa. 10.11.10. wonderful (Rudra) without askull, Apa. akavAlacojja jo deu akalatta (a-kalattaPage #117 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org 46 akasiNa (a-kasina Page #118 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra kAmaka www.kobatirth.org *(pr. part.) not loving, not desiring, S. ( maNDodarI ) mahArAeNa asoavaNiaM pavieir ladAvalaaMtaridAo bhavia tassi akAmaamANAaM sIdAaM mahArAassa kAmuavattiNaM pevikhaa ohasassAmo ascaCu 5.1.20. akAmaka ( akamaka) adj. [also akAmaga] without desire, AMg. akAmagaM paramaM ko te vAreumarahara Siy. 1.3.2.7; ( ammApiyaro) tAhe akAmakAI ceva mehaM kumAraM evaM bayAsI Niya. 1.1.114; Antag. 6.95; tattheva mayA akAmakA baMdhiUNa pAdesu kaDDiyA khAiyAe chUTA Panha. 3.17; 1.35; tAhe amae ceva subhaddAe nikkhamaNaM agumannitthA Niraya. 117; bAlamaraNANi bahuso bahuyANi akAmagANi maraNANi / marihiMti te varAyA . Aur Pacc. (V) 45; akAmae kAlagae siddhiM patte akAmae IsiBhas. 14.1.9; cf. akAmaya. akAmakAma (a-kama kama) adj. who does not long for pleasure, AMg. saMvaM jaheja akAmakAme aNNAesI parivvaesa bhikkhU Utt. 15.1. akamakicca (a-kama-kicca Page #119 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra akAraNAhAra saMsArarUhiyoyabhUvaM samamava pAvaka vi suyamamayabhUyaM vayaNaM CaupCa. 13.25. www.kobatirth.org 48 akAraNAhAra (a-karanahara) m. taking food without reason, JM. iMgAle cauguruyA caulahu ghUme akAraNAhAre ViMa Pra. 86.5 (v. 67) akAraya (a-kara (ya) Page #120 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir bakAlamacu kintu at an improper time, 5. (zAkyabhikSu) akAlabhoaNA veramaNaM sikkhApadaM cauvAsapariyAe aMtamakAsI Kapp. 146; aNNoNaM mAreu asthanimittaM MatViPra. 14.6. matimakAsi ArahPad.(V.) 6553B JS. bArattio vi kammaM akAsi jaha akAlamaracu (a-kala-maccua-kala-hinam) adv. with- AMg. niggaSeNa ya gAhAvAkulaM piMDavAyapaTiyAe paviTuMNaM annayare akiccadANe out loss of time, JM. tA akAlahINaM peseha kumAraM KaKoPra. 4.7%; paDisebie, tassa NaM evaM bhavai Viy. 8.6.7[1] (8.251); 10.2.8[1] taso kAlahINaM taha vihaajjhAvayappabhAveNa SurSuCa. 3.27. (10.20); bhikkhU ya annayaraM akiccaTThANaM paDisevittA AloejjA Vava. 2.1. akAlANayaNa (a-kalanayanaPage #121 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org 50 bhakicaNayA having nothing, possessionlessness, JS. khaMtImaddava ajjavalAghavatavasaMjamo atriNA / ... dasa dhammA Mula. 754 (8) akiMcaNayA (a- kincana-yaPage #122 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir bhakiriyAyA akukkupa goyamA siya tikirie siya caukirie siya paMcakirie, siya akirie Viy. part, AMg. (adhammapakkhassa vibhaMge) tassa NaM imAI tiSNi tevaTThAI 8.6.258 (8.258): vodANeNaM akiriyaM jaNayai / akiriyAe bhavittA tao pAvAduyasayAI bhavatIti makkhAyAI, taM jahA-kiriyAvAINaM akiriyAvAINa pacchA sijjhai ... sambadukkhANamata karei Utt. 29.28%; je bhikkhU akirie Siy. 2.2.76; cattAri vAdisamosaraNA paNNattA, te jahA - kiriyAvAdI alasae akohe amANe ...No ArmasaM purao karejA Say.2.1.60%; 2.2.44%; akiriyAvAdI Thina. 4.4.530 (4.345): aTra akiriyAvAI paNNattA, taM 2.4.24; tattha gaM je te asaMsArasamAvaNNA te NaM siddhA, siddhANaM akiriyA jahA-egAvAI, aNegAvAI ... NasaMti paralogavAI Thana. 8.22 (8.607); Pannav. 22.7 (573); tattha je te vIyarAgasaMjayA te NaM akiriyA caurAsItIe akiriyAvAdINaM Samav. 1373; kaha Na bhaMte samosaraNA pnnttaa| Pannav. 17.1.25 (1142): jIvA Na bhaMte ki sakiriyA akiriyaa| goyamA cattAri samosaraNA pannattA, taM jahA -kiriyAvAdI akiriyAvAdI goyamA jIvA sakiriyA vi ariyA vi Pannav. 22.7(1573); JM. sa Viy. 30.1.1 (30.1) evaM ... akirie sahAvasaTie ataNANa aNaMtadaruNe PanSu. 45; 2 dcing akiliTTha (a-kilittha Page #123 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir akusAha bhakuMkuma (a-kunkuma) adj. without saffron, M. akuMkuma- AsaNe uvaciTThajjA anucce akue thire Utt. 1.30. macaMdaNaM dasadisAva:maMDaNaM ... bhiyaMka kiraNAvalI KapMain. 3.26. akuruDakabhuruDukaM (a-kurudukka-bhurudukkamPage #124 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org sammodaya makusalaM sAhugaNaya rahaNijjaM adhammajaNaNaM bhaNaMti Panha. 2.11; tattha viya sArA bhI vitavibhUSA akusalA Parha. 3.22; Apa. (nijjara) mokkhabaMdha me ehiM niyANiya kusalA kusalamUla pariyANiya JambiSaCa. 11.9.3; duimuhabhuMjaNaraho nijjarA akusala aTTaraudda niraMtara JambushCa. 11.9.5; akusalakusalakajja vihi sayalaha avicitiu vizrayaha suvaNakhalaha VaddhCa. 4. 12.5; n. evil, ill fate, JM. jai vi tunaM amhANaM uvari ninneho, tahA vi amhe tumha akusalaM rakkhemo Erz. 52.15. akusalakammodaya (a-kusala-kammodaya Page #125 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir 54 akosAyaMta bharkata sabvatto tu akose aggupjANAo jA khettaM KappBha. 3.4842; bAdhAtammi 4.14.9; cakkakittivaddhAvaNae dukA taM bharahesaraho RitNeCa. 10.7.22; taho akosa aDavi jale sAvae, teNe KappBha. 3.4844. taNauM taNUruha akkakitti VaddhaCa. 3.30.63 4.2.5%3 5.8.11. akosAyaMta (a-kosayantaPage #126 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir 55 akaMtadukkha bhakamittA the usual limits], M. arkataM ca pavuDDe (pravRddhe) DENaMa. 1.9; nala- akkaMdiya (a-kkandiyaPage #127 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org miya rUhiM akkamittA Panha. 1.29; 2 having mixed with, (visasaMjuttassa ujjhaNA ) egaMtamaNAvAe acitte thaMDile guruvaiTTe / chAreNa akkamittA tiTThANaM sAvaNaM kujjA OghNi. 604 (comm. chAreNa bhUtyA Akramya mizrIkRtya ) amiya (a-kkamiya < A-kram-ita = a - kranta ) adj. conquered, JM. ( pAlai rajjaM ) siribhuvaNANaMdanivo akkamiyA se sariucakko SupasCa. 4.327; akkamio micchattappamuhamahAmohakaDageNaM BhuvKevCa 1062; Apa. etthaMtare dANavadalaNu sUru vi paharahiM akkamiGa SudCa. (N.) 8.16.9. 56 amiya (a-kkamiya Page #128 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir bhakosa 1.16.28%; imeNa me aNNayare sayaNasaMbaMdhipariyaNe mArie tti kaTTa appegazyA Ca.(S.) 1.14.73; paripucchiya lai akkhaho davatti PaumCa.(S.) 16.1.2 akosati Antag. 6.55; akosejjA paro bhikkhuM na teti paDisajale Utt. (comm. kathayata ); puri akkhai suttau kAmavANu darisai va kusumadhUlI2.24: JM. jai bhaktosai bAlo tahA vi lAho tti Navara NAyabbo viyAgu MahaPu.(P.) 58.4.6%3 kavaNu etu piyayama kiM kiM Naru bhakkhu KuvMaKa. 81.43 2 to cry loudly, to lament, Mg. (zakAra) jamkhu ki piNaru visaru MahaPu (P.) 30.12.2; kA vi taraMgahi bhakoza vikoza lavAhi caMDaM Mrcch. 1.420. tivaliu lakkhaDa sAricchau taho muhayaho akkhai NayaCa.(P.) 3.8.7%3B bhakkosa (a-kkosaPage #129 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org 58 avala Da) pAsa sakaMcaNa akkhathaDDa savihINakarakulaphalaranar3a Jambasaca 5.8.34 (also the name of Rivara's son ); 2 the nut of the tree [PaiLaNa. 7991; Apa. caurAsu vi jo akharahiyAru SudCa (N.) 2.4.8; vorakkhAbhalamettAhAra (e chakkA) Mahi Pe (P.) 2.8.9; 3 dice, AMg kujae aparAjae jahA adidi dIvayaM Say. 1. 2.2.23; JM sAri vva baMdhavaharaNa mAiNo jivana honi para i akvehi vi hIraMtA Rsa Pani. 32; M. divtamahaM nahi jahicchaM Usani. 1.63; S. ( damayantI ) aho hadesuM asuM ahiNiveso ajjauttastra Naisa. 4.4.11. 4 akkha ( akkha Page #130 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org aNavela sapi akkhaNayakArayaM purisaM / parivaMciUNa vaJcali MuSuvvaCa. 244; jastha puNa so ciyA sayaM pesara akkhaNayakArao purisI / annapurisalsa pAse MuSuvvaCa. 245. akkhaNavela ( akkhanavela ) Desi. 1. akhagavelaM rayappao sesu DeNaMa. 1.59 (comm. akkhaNavelaM surataM pradoSazca ); 1 intercourse 2 evening. akkhaNaha~ ( akkhanaha akhyatum ) inf. [ Gen. of the noun akkhana] to tell, to speak of Apa. annu ju tucchau~ taheM dhaNa taM akkhaNahaM na jAi Hem. (Gr.) 4.350. akkhaNiA ( akkhania) Desi. reversed coition, PailaMa. 432 vAvaDayA akkhaNiA. akkhaNiya ( akkhaniya) Desi [comm. vyAkula, better vyApRta ] adj. lingering on, devoted to given to JM rAyakulaM muttaggodayamaggaNaparaM savvaM akkhaNiyaM VasuHi. (M.) 226.9; iyaulAvakkhaNio jAo NAyarajaNo sabbo PuhCa. 87.24 ( comm. akkhaNio tti vyAkula: ); vahuvaravaradhannAusadANavakhaNiyANaNo jAo PuhCa. 108.4 (comm. AzIrdAnavyAkulAnanaH ); ane ( tAvasakumAre) nAsAnimiyadiTTiNo akkhamAlADhalaNakkhaNiyapANiNo PuhCa. 141. 14; ajaM cevAgao, vikkhaNakhaNa (? Ni) yAo ya neha patto mhi PuhCa. 96.12 (comm. vAryavyAkulatvAta ); piyasahi dhIrA hoi ettha kajje devvo ceva akkhaNio CaupCa. 110.6. 59 akkhaMDa (a-kkhanda - a- khanda) adj. unbroken, complete, perfect, AMg saMvayara bhadaM te akhaMDacAritapAgarA Nandi ga. 4; nissaha sseha mahabvayAI akkhaMDanibbaNaguNAiM Bhatta P. 135; nissalasseha mahanvayAI akhaMDa nivyaNaguNAI / uvahammaMti ... sahehiM Arih Pad. (V) 680; JM.. etthaM puNa azyArA no parisuddhesu hoMti savvesu / akkhaMDaviraibhAvA SrauDhaViPra. 103; akhaMDa sivasokkhaM jai vaMchaha tA tayaM kuNaha MaViCa.(G.) 16a.1(2); 2a.5(1); akkhaMDapayANehiM ravIrapure gao kumaro SupasCa. 18.146. LaNa. 25. akkhaMDina (a-kkhandia Page #131 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir sakkhamAliyA 60 akkhayaNihi Ca.(v.) 66. 313 Apa. akkhamAlaDhAlaNi giyamiyamaNa kayakamalAsaNa Na Asi, Na kayAi Natthi Na kayAi Na bhavissai, bhurvi ca bhavaha ya bhavissai NaM kamalAsaNa DhamPar.1.18.10. ya dhuvA NiyayA sAsayA akkhayA, avvayA avaTThiyA NicA Jivabhi. 3.59%B bhakkhamAliyA (akkha-maliyaPage #132 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra kya www.kobatirth.org Viva. 137; JM tANi bhaNaMti, esA anha akkhayaMNihI, jara sippa sikkhasi ahehiM ya samaM hiMData to te demo AvTT. (H) 360a. 1; Apa paradhaNu puNu tu jaM dIsai akkhayanihi taM mahu kare nivasara JambuSiCa 3.14.19; 2 a kind of penance, fasting for as many days as are required to fill up a jar with a handful of rice grains per day, JM. devaggaThadiyakalaso jA punno akkhayANa muTThIe / jo tattha saddhi saraso tavo tamakkhayanihi beMti PavSaro. 1554 (p. 440); jahA jiMgapurao kosI pAdikhimataMjAvaravaditi pUrija taH vazyadiNANi egAsaNagAI aksayanihitako ViMFra. 27.9. wwwner (a-kkhaya-taiya Page #133 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org 62 bhakkharaccuya na ) n. arrangement of words, M. ( naTa) kaviNa hu akkharaguMphaNiNa mahilaNa thorathaNehiM / anna va rasahasthavakkaDA chaila chAlijaihi jehi Ram Man. 1.12. www (a-kkhara-ccuyaPage #134 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org bhakkharAvaraNIya - akkharANusAreNa aravisesA tayaM suyaM savvaM ViavBha. 144. azkharAvaraNIya (a-kkharavaraniya aksaravaraniya) adj. covering the word-knowledge, JS. Satag. 5.5.49; cf. akkharasamAsAvaraNIya. 63 akkhara valI (a-kkharavali aksaravali ) / a row of letters, S. ( sthApaka) haMta akbarAvalIo lihidAo anaSu. 1.4(2) akkharovalaMbha (a-kkharovalambhaPage #135 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir 64 apakhAi (a-kkhai Page #136 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Meanin akkhiyamesI JS. jadi sahahRdi Na atthe AdapadhANe jiNakkhAde PavSa. 3.64; sabba jagassa Mrech. 8. 223; Apa. ekahiM akkhihi sAvaNu annahiM bhavau Hem. hidakaro dhammo titthaMkarehiM akkhAdo Mula. 752 ( 8 ) (Gr.) 4.357.2; 4.396; mahiliya diti salAiya akkhihiM SandeRA. 176. akkhA bhimaMtaNa ( akkhabhimantana aksabhimantrana) n. pronouncing a spell on the aksa seed, JM tao gurU sUrimaMteNa caMdaNaghaNasAracacciya avakhAbhimaMtaNe kae nisijjAo uTThittA ... khanAsamaNapubvaM bhaNAver ViMaPra. 66.13. akkhAmitA (a-kkhamitta Page #137 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir makkhiyaya 66 bhakkhukhi measure as laid down, Apa. jANijjai phuDu avikhayame tI lakkhasapaNa AMg. akkhINajhaMjhe purise mahAmoiM pakuvvai Samav. 30[1] ga." ji koDi pauttI MahaPu.(P.) 2.6.2. (p. 381. 1. 16); JM. I savvaM mumaM vayasi akkhINajhaMjhae sayA AVTI. bhakkhiyaya (a-kkhiya-ya Page #138 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir akSuNNa 67 bhakkhaMgvayaM mammappaesaghAeNa gayA paMcattaM KakoPra. 37.28%; tassa akkhuDiyassa ego ya (adiNNAdANassa) NAmANi goNNANi hoMti tIsaM, taM jahA- akkhevo . ghaDo bhiNNo, teNa paDateNa viio vibhiNNo AVTI.(H.) 555b.8; akkhu- vikkhevo Panha. 3.2 (comm. AkSepaH paradravyasya iti gamyate); 3 imDio pakhuDio Tikato viya sbaalbuddjnno| jIvau caMpayamAla tti jaMpiro plication, entailment, JM. evaM ciya vinneo saphalo nAeNa purisagAro viyarae. tattha SupasCa. 4.226. vi| teNa tahakkhevAo sa annahADakAraNo Na bhave UvPay. 1002; dazveNa __ akkhuNNa (a-kkhunnaPage #139 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org part.) to be told, Apa. akkhebbau kAI narAhivAsu Bhavika 227.8 akkhoDa- (akkhoda - 2 ) . [Hem. 4. 188 ativiSayasya kRSe rakkhoDa ityAdezo bhavati ; Laksmi. (Gr.) 3.1.110; Trivi. (Gr.) 3.1.110] 1 to tear, to turn over, AMg. tae NaM te pAvasiyAlagA jeNeva te kummagA . kholeMti nahehiM Alupati daMtehi ya akhoDeMti Naya 1.4.11; 2 to whisk, to shake, AMg se bhikkhU vA bhikkhuNI vA udaolaM vA vatthaM na akhoDejjA na pakkhoDejA Dasave. 4. 8 (para); (caus.) to cause to shake, na akhoDAvejA na pakhoDAvejA Dasave. 4.8 (para) ... akkhoDa ( akkhoda Page #140 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir H akhaMDacaraNa 69 'akhamA akhaMDa viyANi tuhu~ appapaesahi sabva Paremapp. 2.22. akhaMDidacAritta (a-khandida-carittaPage #141 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org asaMpaNa Viy. 12.5.3. akhaMpaNa (a-khampana < ?) Desi. adj. clean clear, not dusty, JM. ke vi hu ... AyavattAraM / dhAriti ThaviMti puro akhaMpaNaM dappaNaM fa SupasCa. 2.598 (p. 74) akhaya (a-khaya Page #142 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org 71 akhema (a-khemaPage #143 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir bagahAdata bagaNikAya agaDadatta (agada-dattaPage #144 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir agaNikAyata se teyaliputte sukkaMsi taNakaDasi agaNikAyaM pakkhivara Naya. 1.14.76%3; bahave na-sthana)n. place where the fire is enkindled, AMg. je ayakuMTIo appegaiyAo ... agaNikAyaMsi adahiyA ciTuMti Viva. 120; bhikkhU vA mikkhuNI vA sejjaM puNa thaMDilaM jANejA.- visabhakkhaNaTThANesuvA palAleNa vA vedvittA agaNikApaNaM jhAmijA RiyPa. 767; jAvaM ca agaNiphaMTaNaTTANesu vA ... yo uccArapAsavaNaM vosirejA Ayar. 2.10.19 bAyare bhagaNikApa tAvaM ca NaM assi loe ti pabucara Jivabhi. 3.841; (658) se gaM bhaMte agaNikAyassa majdAmahoNaM vIIvaejjA Anuog. 343(2) agaNimaha (agani-mahaPage #145 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir jAgavitaNAvAga 14 jagamiya agatisamAvanaga (a-gati-samavanna-gaPage #146 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org agaMbhIrA lakSaNo gamaH, yathA AdivizeSe tAvat raha chajjIvaNiketyAdi gamAH, durgapadavyAkhyA p. 161; bhanne'rdhajAte yat sadRzAkSarAlApakaM tad gamikaM / anyacca gAthA lokaveSTakA sadRzapAThAtmakatvAta agamikam p. 161 ); Devendra on Karma. 1.6, tathA gamAH sadRzapAThAH te vidyante yatra tad gamikaM / tat prAyo dRSTivAgatam / aganikaM asadRzAkSarAlApakam / tatprAyaH kAlikatagatam ] agaMbhIrA (a-gambhira ) adj. (f.) not profound, shallow, AMg. agaMbhIrAo itthIo Tand. 155. 75 agamma (a-gamma agamya) adj. 1 which cannot be approached or reached M. tA tujjha so agammo suraloo jattha sai zivAso mha Lil 656; JM mahAsaihiyayaM va parapurisAgara madhavala samuttuMgapAyAraparivediyaM Manoka. 3.5; gambhAgammavibhAgaM mottuM visayANa sevaNaM kuha SurSuCa. 12.52; Apa. agaM agammaM pamottaNa gaM maM MahaPu. (P.) 47. 1. 6 4 8 11; hua salili atyAhiM agamma Bhavika. 119.9; 123.6; tahiM samae bhUa rakkhasa milati diTThihi~ agamma bhoyaNu gi Mti SudCa. (N.) 6.9.8; 2 not to be approached sexually, Apa. aho suMdaraM hoi eyaM Na kajjaM / agammaM pi gaMtUNa khaddhaM akhajjaM Bhavika. 56.3. 0. agammagamaNa (a-gamma gamana agamyagamana) adj. who cannot be sexually approached, JM. gaNiAjaNaNI bhaNopamuhe puNo agamagamaNesu BhuvKevCa. 255. agammagAmi (a-gamma gami Page #147 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir 16 mahiSagahaNa (2.45); jIvassa agasyalahuyattaM paDucca jIvaMtassa vA tuliyassa muyassa vA agandha (a-gavvaPage #148 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir bhagadatta agaNikAya agaDadatta (agada-datta.avata-datta) m. 1 name of a payAvaNa jalAvaNadisaNehiM agaNi (haNaMti) Panhi. 1.163; bAdarateukAzyA prince, cf. Erz. p. 68ff., JM. dhannA virattacittA havaMti jaba agaDadattAI aNegavihA ... acI alAe suddhAgaNI Pannav.1.26 (1.31(1)); puDhavidagaSiloM:.86; 2 one of the men bearing that name, JM. tANa ya agaNimAruavAuvaNassada tasANa vivihANaM Gaccha. 75; JS. puDhavI ya ahaM putto agaDadatto nAma nAmeNaM VasuHi. 36.5%3 52.26. udagamagaNI vAu baNAkadi jIvamaMsidA kAyA Pancsa. 110; gAla jAla aJcI bhagaDadahara (agada-dadduracavata-dardura) m. frog mummura suddhAgaNI ya agaNI y| te jANa teujIvA Mula. 211(5) in a weii, AME. se jahAnAmae, agatadahare siyA Niya. 1.8.1543 agaNia (a-ganiaca-ganita) adj. (PPP.) [also agaNiya] 1.16.200. 1 neglected, not cared for, M. pIluArakSaNekAdiNNamaNA / agaNiagamaha (agada-mahakavata-maha) m. festival ofa aviNivAabhaA pareNa samaM vara kA GiSasa. 2.23 agaNiajaNAcawell. AMy. agAmahe ? vA naImahe ? vA RayPa. 284.6; agAmamuvA vA avasthibhagaaNaM vraa|| tIe ... ciraM kaNa GaSasa. 5.843; JM. tahAgamahesu vA Ayar. 2.1.24(337); Nis. 8.!4. yo vi paTu esa pIro ... / agaNiyapaDivavavabhayo kIla: kannANa ma.ammi agaDasuya (a-gada-suya .a-krta-Sruta) alj. who has Pauna.(V.) 8.40; agaNiyasamavimabhANaM sAhasatuMge sabhAruhaMtANaM / rakSaH not studied the scriptures, AMg. no kappada vahUrNa agaDasuyANaM pagayo dhIrANa maNaM ... dazvo Vajlag. 110; agaNiyaparimsamo to paresimuvayArakaraNabatthae Vivi. 6.43; 6.5. dullalio ViMAPra. 68.25%; dasiyanimmalaniJcaladaMtagaNo'gaNiamAva utthaagaDhiya (a-gadhiya ca-rdhita-a-grddha) adj. not bho|... sUrI jiNavahaho hotthA MayaRa. 18; 2 uncountable, very covetous, not greedy [syn. agilitha], AMg. sa tattha amucchiA . numerous, many. M. patto avihAviyapaDhaparissamo agaNipahi diyasehi agiddhe agahie aNajjhovavaSNe bahusAnameva muMjejA Ayar. 2.1.57(357); Lila. 920; parabaI agaNiehiM diyaehiM / saMpatto ... sattagoyAvarIbhImaM Lila. ahuNovavaNe deva devalomesu divyesu kAmabhogesu anucchira agiddhe agadie 1147; S. (viddhaka) agaNipahiM agagdhehiM ummIlaMtabahaladIhamohaledujo... tassa evaM bhava Thana. 3.362(183); jeNaM niggaye agiddhe agadipa agvajoAviasahasmarassIhiM mahAraaNasahassehiM pRriaM khude kosagharaaM AhAraM AhArada Viy.7.1.18 (7.23); mahAvIre amucchipa, agaNi - AhAraM CandLe. 1.28(1): Apa. agaNiya NisidiNu navarai kahi mi na viramaH sarIrakoTugaMti parikhabaha Viy. 15.128 (15.162); tattha NaM atmazyA AmA kAraNu tau vi mahAlau JambasaCa. 5.7.26%; (puvvadesa ) jo bhUsiu ... tesu ... gaMdhesu amucchyiA agadiyA giTTA ... duraMdUre avakamaMti Niya. NayaNamuhAvahiM agaNiyagyaNAyaragayavaNehiM VaddhaCa. 1.3.83; puvakhalavai1.17.24; 1.19.43; Antag.6.57; Anuttaro.3.27; aNNApa agadie visayanmi visAlae ... agaNiyagohaNamaMDiyamahiyala VaddhaCa. 2.10.3; adRTTe - bhikkha bhikkhesamAe. nirae Par.hit. 6.20. kara dharivi caDhAyau karivandi jo seviu agaNiyabhamaraviMda SiViCa.2.6.6. agaNa- (a-gana-Page #149 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org 78 nagAra for the resident of a house or householder, AMg duvihe sAmAie pannatte, taM jahA - agArasAmAhi (i) e ceva aNagArasAmAie ceva Thana 2.3.249 (2.78) agAri (agari Page #150 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir magiThANA veyAvaDiyaM sAijjissAmi Ayar. 1.8.5.3(219) gurukulavAsAo, kaha, tamo gIo PaicaPra. 11.9 (comm. agIyassa agilANayA (a-gilana-yaPage #151 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir 30 aguha( bahupajayAba) evaM tu aguNappehI guNANaM ca vivajjo Dasave. 5.2.41. nor light. n. the name of a particular nama-karman which aguNavIsA (a-guna-visa Page #152 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir magurulahupariNAma __ agNa agurulahapariNAma (a-guru-lahu-parinama Page #153 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org 82 agagagana description, addabhaggau parihAse varNane ca Kram. (Gr.) 5.96.35. agga (agga-aPage #154 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir bhaggajajhavayaNa bhaggamahala ggajIhe ... disodisi vippalAitthA Niya. 1.1.159; Uvas. 95%3; sajja 4.65. ca aggajIhAe. ureNa risaI saraM Anuog. gh. 26. aggapaguma (agga-paesaPage #155 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir aggamaMza 84 aggaviMdu he top, M. dIsaMti aggamailA kameNa mU-jalA giriNo GaulVa. 625. gaM caliyayANa aggala gharaMti CandappaCa.(Y.) 4.6.3; cake khaMDu aggarmaza (agga-mainsaPage #156 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org aggaviSANa aggaviSANa (agga-visana agra-visana ) . the tip of the horn, Mg (vRddhagopAlaH / agNI vi epo vababhA dhavalaMgo avivAhi mahi uvvato via podi BilCa. 3.0.2. 85 aggavea (agga-vea agra-vega?) Delf flood, pUrammi aggao DeNaMa. 1.29 (comm. nadIpUraH, sariAga agave dUmaMti jhatti loaM) ***| aggatrega (agga-vega Page #157 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir bhaggahAra bhaggiDapajIvi Apa. NaM Agaharahasthi pATThara rAula 3 PaumCa.(S.) 65.3.9. tattha mahettA aggi pADei, pADettA aggi saMdhukkhei aggi ujjAlei Naya. aggahAra (agga-haraPage #158 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org agika abhii AMg. lives on tending the fire, JM. acchI aggiupajIviM vA AhitaggiM CaupCa. 39.35; 2 one of the groups of the kosi agonta, vA bUyA AngVi. 28.160.20. je kosiA se sattavidhA paNNattA, taM jahA te kosiA te yaccAyaNA aggiccA te lohiccA Thana. 7.35 (551) agaJcAbha (aggiccabhaPage #159 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir agibhaNiyA agibhara pAti ... pANiNA dhareha / No yahu aggibhaNiyaM kujjA Sy. 2.2.77(718) JM. aha teNa aggipauro pAyAro joyaNAsayaM raio PaumCa.(V.) 12.45. aggithaMbhaNiyA (aggi-thambhaniyaPage #160 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org bhaNibhUma (somadeva and aggijAlA) tANa suyA donni vivakhAyA, paDhamo ya aggibhUI duijjao vAubhUra tti AkkhaMako p. 76. 171. afna (aggi-bhuya< agni-bhuta) adj. which has become like fire, fiery, AMg. ( vajjeha) vAyaM asamAhikaraM visaggibhUe kasAe ya arah Pad. (V.) 181. abhigama (aggima agrima) adj. [ also aggimaya ] which is in front, first, hence excellent, JM payaDaM taM piva sivamaggamagginaM sirisupAsa jiNaM SupasCa. 1.5; tIe tiNNi pukkharANi kayANi aggimassa pacchimassa majjhimassa ya ( khaMdhAvArassa) Erz. 32.14; aggimao (vaccho) Auharo VatthuSa 1.21; Apa. sayalapayatthaha~ jaM gahaNu jIvaha~ aggimu hoi Paramappa. 2.34 ( comm. agrimaM savikalpajJAnAt pUrvam ); tA gacchai kayaharisu aggimammi maggammi turiyau SanKuCa. 557.5; adv. in front, JM. idANiM tIrapattAe nAvAe uttaraMto na loaaggimo uttaraha OghNisI. 33b.6 (the text has purao v. 38 ) aggimakaMDa (aggima-kanda agrima-kanda ) n the foremost or excellent_arrow, Apa (devicaukkaM ) maNimaya kuMDala maMDiyagaMDa kAmapaNuddhara aggimakaMDe Jamb Saca. 8.5.7. - aggimakhaMdha (aggima khandha < agrima-skandha) m. the front of the army, the vanguard, AMg se kiM taM mIsadabbave / taM jahA - seNAe aggimakhaMdhe, seNAe majjhimakhaMSe AnuOg. 64; JM patto aggimakhaMdhaM vihIsaNo tassa saMgAme PaumCa. (V. ) 8.239; Apa. paDhama bhiDaMta agnimakhaMdhaI PaumCa. (S) 8.6.1; thiya aggimakhavehiM NIlaNala PaumCa. (S.) 12.8.3; jo aggimasaMdhi anaMtapAlu taho karami ajju raNi palayakAlu Bhavika. 246.5; 2332; 235.5. agnigamagaNiyAri (aggima-ganiyari agrima-agrimakarenu) f. the foremost cow-elephant, Apa. aggimagaNiyAriha caDiya dhAi Nisipurau pariTThiya saMjjha NAi PaumCa.(S.) 7.3.3. aggimagAma (aggimagamaPage #161 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir aggirasa 90 aggisita bhaggirasa (aggirasaPage #162 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir bhAgasihara jaggIphuliMga kusumapure aggisiho khamao liMgaddhao ya aruNo tti UvPay. 4863 (ii) jamagnihottAi sggkaamss| veyavihiyaM vihaNNai dANAiphalaM ca loyammi a son of Agnibhiti, JM. alAyA amha piyA aggisihAbhihANeNa mitteNa ViAvBhi. 1640; samADhataM agnihottaM mAhaNeNa KakoPra. 5.2. samaM ... godIe ciTTha: Erz. 14.133; Apa. bhagiu aggisihu sosai~-jaNaNe aggihottakaMDa (aggi-hotta-kunda Page #163 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org "aggIvANa aggIvANa (aggi-binaagni bapa) m. a fiery arrow, Apa. siri ekekaM paliyA~ ( ? uM ) pahu~ aggIvANu / nIsaru jovvaNapAhuNA jara khaMDesI mANu ChaGa 155. aggIya (aggiya Page #164 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra agya GaSaSa. 6.98; AMg ko dANi tassa sakkA kArDa agdhaM aNagdhassa Samth. 46; JM. agdhassa tu parivaDi osaraNaM va puNa sabvabhaMDANaM AngVi. 250.9; erise agdhe baTTamANe, etassa eteNa ettiyaM diNNaM AvTI. (H.) 826.10: mayagahila vinbhamANaM gayANa paviyaMbhae agbo GaRaKo. 250; cf. mahAdha. www.kobatirth.org aggha (aggha Page #165 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir agbona ... kaMcayaM VajLag. 595%38 miTTho .. AkiMcaNaguNagAravagyavio jAdhammo vANa-kAsa mahaMga-agghADaga-sAma-siMduvAre ya Pannav. 1.37(4) [1.42] CaupCa. 331.17; baTTA hemaMto ... agdhaviantela-kuMkurAkAmiNIyaNa-jalaNa- [JAS. V. 1. agaghADaga] pAvaraNo KumaPra. 111.18; 299.133; je niyamai-vihaveNaM kuNaMti kavvaM agghANa (agghana) DesT. adj. satisfied, content, agghANo guNagdhaviyaM Manoka. 1.15. aggaio tittammi DONIMi. 1.19%; parimalapANagdhANo bva agillasamIraNo agdhaviya (agghaviyaPage #166 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org m offering, 5. (anasUyA) jAva ahaM agghodaaM ubakappemi Sak. 39.18 (4) agha (agha) n. sin, an abominable thing, JM jiNau kaliM aNi suzikSaguNagaNA ghuNiA dehi vi jaganupakSI sua-devI sathala- agha luNaNI KumaCa. (H.) 7.69; S. ( vidUSaka) agha bamhaNabhAvaM PratiYau. 3.1.27. agha (aghaagadha ? ) m. name of a lake (deep), AMg. bhArassa pavvayassa ahe ettha NaM mahaM ege harae adhe paNNatte Viy. 2.5.27 (2.112) (comm. adheti aghAbhidhAnaH ) 95 bhaghaDaMta (a-ghadanta Page #167 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org aghAdipavibhAga aghAdipaDibhAga (a-ghadi-padibhaga Page #168 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir aMkaga 97 (comm. aNaM taptAyaHzalAkayA'GkakaraNaM); JM. sattavahavehabaMdhaNaDahaNaMkaNa.- aMkamuhasaMThitA bAhiM satthImuhasaMThitA (tAvakkhettaThiI paNNattA) SirPa. 4.33 nigviNamaNalo AmavivAgaM AVTI.(H.) 588a.133; je DaharNakaNatADaNa .. 4.6%B7. dukkhasAyarogADhA KuvMiKa. 64.7; 30.31; damagaMkaNavAhaNAIyaM (dukkhaM aMkaya (?akya) (ankaya (?akkaya)Page #169 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir 98 ani bhakula calaNakamalovayArarAyakiyA bhUmI LIla. 390; bhuANaM saMkha, kakiANaM padAvo kajaM Na pajjattaM LIla. 76; Apa. kulisakuDilaMkurArAvalIrAiyaM dhagadhagataM Usini. 2.67%; cf. aMkiya. . puro cakkamuddhAiyaM MahaPu.(P.) 77.12.21; 2 a sharp point, akikSa (ankia) DesT. | fig. use of aMkita ?] embrace, aMkia the tip, an early growth, the source, JM. pulayaMkurehi ka. lio avaDiyAo ya pariraMbhe DENIMa. 1.11; (mahilAvaraMghiyAo bIhaMti uuMbaro uMbarehiM va KumiCa.(H.) 2.77; M. NitaggigambhiNAya va viveaaMkiyA muNiNo) thoubhiNNaraaNaMkuraTThANAI SetuBa. (Basak) 9.61; vaccaMti aho urdU - [aMkiila (ankiilla) Deif. wrong reading of AR and aIti mUlaMkura vva puhavIe Gaudva. 722; (rAjA) suMdarIma bahalA PSM. for aMkila av.1. for naTTaga Uvav. comm. p. 3a.1 nartakA ye pulaaMkurAlI KapMan. 4.21; Apa. aNumaggeM taho paviNaharaMkura soNahae hi nRtyanti, aMkillA itye ke| - mukka Niya kukkura JasCa. 3. 35.3; padamaMkuru nAvai bahu punnaI Bhavika. aMkida (ankidaPage #170 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir 99 bhaMga aMkusa Jambuddr. 2.15; rahasotthiya-aMkusa ... NegalakkhaNapasattha ... karacaraNadesa- akallaNapahAraparivajjiaMga (AsarayaNaM durUhai) JambuddI. 3.109 (comm. bhAge Jambuddi. 3.3; tassa manjhadesabhAge ege vairAmae aMkuse Jam- akelaNaprahAraH tarjanakavizeSAghAtaiH) buddi. 5.38; 7.1783; to baMdiUNa pAe cakaM kusalakkhaNe muNivarassa aMkelli (ankelli) DesT. m. the Asoka tree, akelI a asoe Utt. 9.60. DeNaMa. 1.7 (comm. akellI azokataruH, aMkelitalAsINo mA rama) __aMkasa (ankusaPage #171 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir 100 aMgagIbhAva Niya. 1.9.10; dohi aMgehiM uppIlatehiM AyA jassa Na uppIlati IsiBhas. desaggaM teNeva uvAgacchai Naya 1.15.11; khettAriyA addhachabbIsa tidihA ... 44.1; JM. saMmattaM gANa-tavo-sajama-sahiyAI tAI cattAri / mokkha pahapavaNNANaM rAyagiha, magaha, caMpA, aMgA Pannav. 1.102 (37.5); Niraya. 543; JM. cattAri imAI aMgAI KuvMaKa. 56.5%; Apa. aMgaI daha viusavidhAri- aMgA nAma jaNavao caMpAuri siMga utthi sahi jassa TarVaka(Bha.) 89%; bAI MahaPu.(P.) 10.8.6%3 3 constituent part of a kingdom, aMgANaM raNA rAiNo taha lageNa rASNa (ramaMte) Kum.ica.(H.) 4.61%3 JM. sAmI raTra amaco duggaM koso balaM ya mitte y| satteva ya aMgAI nIsesadesacUDAmaNI aMgA nAma jaNavao Manoka. 27.183; AkkhaMaKo. * rajjassa havaMti eyAI NaPaiKa. 6.114; Apa. aMgaI lacchihi dosaM. 65%B VasuHi.(M.) 133; 126%; aMgAnaM dakkhigegaM gaMgA VasuHi. 305.8%B kiyAI MahaPu.(P.) 39.7.5. Apa. asthi desu aMgau supasiddhau SudCa.(N.) 2.2.1%3; jiya-kaliMgabhaMga (anga). 1 body, AMg. (rAyA) lUhiyaMge Jambuddi. baMgaMganAyagu SankuCa. 526.3; bhaNai gaNesaru aMgada maMDali 100.1.7. 3.93 varacaMdaNacacciyaMge nariMde Jambuddi. 3.221; nahaccheyaNehiM ya aMga aMga (anga) m. name of a monkey warrior, JM. aMgo pacchAye Viva. 121%3; JM. acchai tA iyarajaNo aMge cciya jAi paMca aMgakumAro haNuvaMto PaumCa.(V.) 76.73; 89.37; Apa. tAi mi 6NabhUyAI VajLag.933; viyalai dhaNaM na mANaM jhijjai aMgaM na jhijjai payAvo para kikidhapura aMgaMgaya baDUMtaI PaumCa.(3.) 12.12.10; aMgaMgaya-gavayaVajLag. 1643; jIhA jalaM na melai Na muNaharasaMNa phAsae aNge| so jIvara gavakkha jetthu PaumCa.(S.) 40.15.6%3 42.12.2. satta diNe RitSamu. 141; 25%3; dUratyo DahAi ravI aggI aMgehi pharasio aMga (angaPage #172 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org aMgapaMgimA sajidhamme / jutaM maNuvattaM ... sanae khiviDaM SupasCa. 10.92(p. 218) aMgacaMgamA (anga-cangima Page #173 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir bhaMgapaDilehaNa 102 aMgamaMga Viy. 11.11.148 (comm. aGgamati vArikANAM mastakAni kSAlayati aMgappahudi (anga-ppahudiPage #174 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir aMgabhaMgapina 103 aMgarAma aMga maMgacidha (angamarga-cindhaPage #175 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir aMgarAcA 104 bhegasuba 283 11273 (dvitIyaH vaitAlikA) ghusiNoM kSuNNaMgarAaMjaNaM Anasun. purisAiamaDa ujhiamaMgava limjaM ca taNuvalaNaM DENaMi. 1.42 (comm, 3.22%3; Apa. kuMkumi aMgarAgu niru kijA Manoka. 41. V. 2183; jo aMgavalija agavalanam ) aMgarAu so mayaNamUlu JasCa. 2.12.11; thaNaaMgarAgAruNiu kamalareNu- aMgavahita (anga-vahitaPage #176 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shri Mahavir Jain Aradhana Kendra www.kobatirth.org Acharya Shri Kailassagarsuri Gyanmandir Serving JinShasan 043005 gyanmandir@kobatirth.org For Private and Personal Use Only